#wow this semester has been really manageable. like. wow. never ever take classes back 2 back dont ever do that shit

[spaciebabie]

dude i havent had a friday free in forever. you mean i just have multiple hours of unstructured me time? oh my god. oh my god. i could literally play cotl for 7 hours straight if i wanted

[mypoisonedvine]

The Kind of Girl You Take Home to Mom (part 3 - FINALE) | Andy Barber x reader

(part 1) (part 2)

summary: andy knows how to take what he wants, and he wants you.

word count: 5.6k 

warnings: SMUT, subtle dubcon elements, loss of virginity, infidelity (obviously), wedding ring kink (shocking!!! jk), 

a/n: wow, after all this time I FINALLY finished this series.  sorry it took so long.  I still have an alternate ending that I want to write... but I wanted to go ahead and get this out first.  thank you everyone for your patience!  I kind of expect this to flop despite being the most requested thing ever, but idgaf.

“Honestly?  I always had this weird fear that he was going to try to seduce one of my girlfriends.”

For the second time that day, you choked.

“Wh— are you okay?” Jacob gasped, running over to you as you coughed up water.

Your attempt to respond was useless as you could only sputter and cough, trying to communicate that you were fine with a casual wave, but only managing to flail your arm wildly.

“Was it something I said?” he pressed.

“No, I just—” you wheezed, but interrupted yourself with another coughing fit as your eyes watered from the lack of air.

He slapped your back to try to help you along but it wasn’t very effective, just adding one new source of pain to your predicament.  I always had this weird fear that he was going to try to seduce one of my girlfriends, that was what he’d said.  What does that even mean?  Did he mean it like “I always had this fear, for no good reason,” or did he mean it like “I was always afraid of this, and now it’s come true”?

The way Jacob was looking at you— kind, concerned, patient— it didn’t seem like he suspected you of anything.  He probably would’ve led with that if he knew something, right?

When your airways finally cleared and you were able to start catching your breath, you finished getting ready for bed quickly and hopped into bed.  You couldn’t handle any long conversations with Jacob, though you tolerated some cuddling before you fell asleep.

You dreamt that night that you were drowning.  Andy was holding you, his arms wrapped around you from behind as he pulled you to shore.  Or was he pulling you under?  Either way, you figured you’d had enough water in your lungs for one day.

~

You probably should’ve let them win at Scrabble… you just couldn’t help yourself.

“I have…” Jacob trailed off as he counted in his head, “177 points.”

“209,” Laurie announced, reaching over to rub Jacob on the shoulder sympathetically.  “Sorry, honey.”

“384,” Andy grinned, setting down his pen and pad triumphantly and looking to you for your score.

“Um,” you stalled, almost embarrassed to say now.  “I got, uh, 559.”

Laurie and Jacob erupted into sputters of confusion, demanding that you recount your points as if they hadn’t all seen you play ‘quixotic’ on a triple word space.

“Good game,” Andy murmured with a soft smirk as he stood up and left the table.  You smiled back at him quickly, the other two too busy recounting the numbers on your pad to even notice.

So, that was the end of board games for the night.  Jacob suggested a movie but you just knew that would just be you and him cuddling under one blanket… while Laurie and Andy cuddled under another.  You weren’t sure you could take that.  Instead, you decided to read your book outside— even though you figured Laurie was disappointed you didn’t want to do anything more social.  Complimenting her beautifully landscaped backyard eased the blow, though.

It was hard to get comfortable on the patio couch, not because of the couch itself but because you knew it wouldn’t be long until somebody bothered you.  When you heard the door open, you were a little disappointed to see Jacob approaching you.

“Hey,” he smiled, sliding in next to you on the couch and wrapping an arm around you.  

“Hey,” you greeted in reply, slightly flat in your affect as you immediately dove back into your book.

“You’re feeling okay, right?  We could go for a drive if you need some space,” he offered, rubbing your shoulder gently.

“No, I’m alright,” you mumbled.  “You know me, I like my peace and quiet when I can get it.”

“You… like them, don’t you?”  He must’ve sensed that you didn’t understand what he was referring to at first.  “My family, I mean.”

“Oh!  Yeah, that’s not the issue, really.  I know we’re going back home tomorrow but I still need to decompress a little bit.  I’ll be more social tonight, promise.”

When you looked up at him, his face was closer than you’d anticipated.  It reminded you of when you two met, at a party where the music was so loud that you’d had to stand about this close to be able to carry a conversation.  Well, technically that wasn’t the first time you met, because you had him in one of your classes that semester, but it was the first time you’d talked.  He was fun, he was new, he was friendly.  I can’t stay long, I’ve got a test in the morning, you’d yelled your explanation.  You’re gonna ace it anyway, he had dismissed at the time, so you should stay and have fun!  You deserve to have fun.

Maybe that was what had made you attracted to him: you couldn’t think of anyone else who had been so worried about what you deserved.  But now, Andy was added to that list.  You hated to imagine that Jacob had inherited that nature from his father.  Is he treating you right? Andy has asked you that night, and you really weren’t sure even now what the answer was.  He certainly wasn’t treating you poorly, but was that enough?  

Back in reality (and not in your whizzing, anxiety-ridden thoughts), Jacob leaned in and kissed you softly.  The kiss was just like him: patient, gentle, but also somehow energetic.  It was… nice.  Comfortable.  Feeling a surge of boldness, you set your book aside and leaned into him, pushing the kiss a little deeper.

He let out a tiny little noise, nearly a moan, as your tongues began to slide together.  His hand reached up to cradle the back of your head— you remembered that he did that a lot when you were making out, but all those times felt so foreign now.  Your hands reached up to rub against his chest through his t-shirt; that dark maroon one he wore all the time, so much that it was forming a few holes at the hem.  His hand slid down to your back and—

“Am I interrupting something?” Andy’s voice tore you both from the moment and from each other’s arms.

“Dad!” Jacob protested, sounding particularly immature with the way his voice rose to a shrill yelp of shock.

“I was just coming out here to let you know that your mother wants your help with dinner,” Andy explained, “but I wasn’t going to let an opportunity to embarrass you like that go by.”

“You never do,” Jacob sighed, giving you a quick kiss to the cheek as a goodbye as he stood up and walked inside.  You felt Andy’s eyes on you as you looked to the ground awkwardly, wiping your mouth with the back of your hand.  A few seconds after the door was shut, he spoke again.

“I couldn’t let you two get too hot and heavy, and besmirch this innocent patio couch.”

“You’d better not be mad at me for kissing my boyfriend,” you frowned as you stood up.  “That’s the most normal thing that’s happened all weekend.”

“I’m not,” he assured, beginning to step closer to you.  “Jealous?  Slightly.  Not that I see him as competition or anything.”

“Uh, you probably should,” you disagreed, raising your eyebrow in a mix of confusion and challenge.  

“Honey, I saw you kissing.  It was nothing to write home about,” he laughed.  “He doesn’t seem to realize that, since he brought you here.  Can’t blame him—-” he stepped closer to you and ever-so-delicately brushed his fingers against your arm— “but you know you can do better.  You know nobody can make you feel like I do.”

“Andy,” you murmured, trying to step back as you glanced to the window by the backdoor, through which the both of you were clearly visible to anyone who sat in the living room.  It was empty now, but it was too close for comfort.  “Someone could see…”

“They’re in the kitchen, don’t worry,” he soothed, leaning down to ghost his lips over your cheek and neck, “nobody’s gonna see us, angel, s’just you and me…”

You didn’t want to, but you melted into his touch anyway.  Just those little circles that his fingers drew on your back made your entire body erupt in shivers.  “Andy,” you found yourself whispering as if you needed to remember who was doing this to you.

“I’m gonna fuck you tonight,” he whispered against your ear.  

Your breath caught in your throat.  

“Are you scared?” he teased.  “Afraid my cock’ll split you in half?”

Embarrassed, you nodded.

He grinned, pulling back from your neck to force you into a deep, dominating kiss.  You wrapped your arms around his neck and clung to his shoulders, eagerly allowing his tongue access as it pressed into yours.  A little moan escaped you, causing him to pull your body even closer.  You had worried that kissing the two of them in a row like this would lead to an inevitable comparison, which would be beyond disgusting.  But nope, this kiss made you forget that you’d kissed Jacob at all.  Not that that exactly stopped it from being disgusting.

You knew if you didn’t stop yourself now, you wouldn’t be able to soon… and you really needed this kiss to end before you two got caught.  Pushing on his chest, you pulled back with a sigh.

“We shouldn’t—” you began.

“No, you’re right,” he agreed with a reluctant nod.  Still, you missed his touch now that it was gone.  “We’ll have plenty of time for that later.  It’s just hard to keep putting on a happy face when all I want is to grab you and bend you over the table and—”

“Oh god, you can’t talk like that,” you laughed nervously.  “You’re gonna drive me crazy, I swear.”

“Haven’t I already?” he smirked.

You nodded, because he was completely right.  With a quick wave, you opened the door to step into the house.  He called your name, getting your attention as you turned around.  In his hand, arm outstretched, was your book.  “Almost forgot this,” he smiled.

“Right, thanks,” you nodded, taking it and going back inside.

~

You spent the rest of the day reaching new heights of anxiousness.  Shaking your leg, chewing your lip, scratching your wrist— how could you relax after what Andy had said, how could you act casual?  You were just waiting for the other shoe to drop, for the obvious opportunity to arise and for Andy to be inevitable like he always was.

You weren’t sure how he did it, but he did.  He got Laurie and Jacob to leave you two alone in the house.  With his influential career, he was probably used to getting what he wanted, but you hadn’t anticipated that he was so good at the hard work it took to get those things.

He got you, though.  Not that that took all too much hard work.

“Enjoy the movie you guys!” you told them as they were making their way out the door.  Jacob leaned in for a goodbye kiss, and softly asked one last time if you wanted to come.  

He pulled your shirt up over your head, and you hadn’t even gotten it all the way off before he undid your bra with a quick motion.  You hated to think about Jacob in that moment, but those few times you’d fooled around with him to this extreme, that part of the process had taken quite a bit longer.

When your breasts were free his hands latched onto them instantly; the rough pads of his fingers felt good against the sensitive skin, and his hands were so damn big.  You felt your back arching into his touch.

“Can’t wait to get my mouth on these,” he purred, “but I need to see all of you first.”

You yelped as he picked you up and tossed you back onto the bed.  He took off your socks first, which made you feel a little hot for some reason, and then reached down to pull at your shorts.  You lifted your hips to make it easier, looking up at him and gnawing on your bottom lip nervously.

As he tossed your shorts and underwear aside, you suddenly felt very naked compared to his clothedness.  Probably because you were completely naked and he was completely clothed.  He smiled down at you before grabbing your ankles and resting them on his shoulders, starting to kiss up your leg slowly while never breaking eye contact.

You whined impatiently.  “Andy, please, need you…”

“Shh,” he soothed, “we’ve got time baby, I finally got you all to myself and I’m gonna savor it.”

His lips moved up your calf and thigh, but irritatingly skipped anywhere salacious to get straight to your hips and belly.  “Hnng, Andy—” 

You choked on your words when he licked over your nipple, swirling his tongue around it before sucking it into his mouth.  It instantly hardened between his lips and he smiled.  “Baby, you’re so sensitive,” he cooed against your skin as he kissed his way to the other and did the same.

Your hips bucked up and made contact with his clothed thigh; you let out a high-pitched moan and did it again, rubbing yourself against his suit pants.  The rough material sent shocks of pleasure through you as Andy smiled and left little love bites along your neck.

"Look at you, such a needy little girl," he tsked.  "Rubbing your cunt on me like a whore.  You're gonna make a mess, baby."

"'m sorry I just— oh, fuck," you sighed, your head falling back onto the pillow with a soft thud.

"It's only fair," he shrugged.  "I don't mind spending the rest of the night with your come on my slacks.  So long as you spend it with my come still in your cunt."

You gasped, trying to imagine how you would hide that from Laurie and Jacob…

But you couldn’t keep on that train of thought for very long as he started to kiss down your stomach again.

“Please, Andy, need— fuck, I need you to— um, taste me, please,” you whimpered.

“Hmm, beg a little more,” he smirked.

It was a long line of nonsense after that; some barely-intelligible string of ‘please’ and ‘Andy’ with a little flair of embarrassing whining.  He laughed a little before he finally did what you’d asked, latching his lips onto your swollen clit.  Your back arched instantly as your hands clenched at the comforter beneath you.

It wasn’t at all like you’d imagined it would be— it was so warm, and he alternated between surrounding you with his mouth and teasing you with the tip of his tongue.  You let out a long, deep moan when his tongue slipped inside you, twisting and massaging your walls so perfectly.  Your hands carded through his hair, accidentally tightening and pulling when he licked right over your clit.  He didn’t seem to mind, though, just moaning against you and doing it again and again and again until your legs were quivering. 

Just as you were about to tell him that you were close, he instantly pulled away to speak.  “I can tell you’re close,” he purred as if he’d read your mind.  

“Please, don’t stop,” you begged, but he continued to sit up and started to open his belt.

“It’s not time to come yet, honey.  It’s gonna feel so much better when you come while I’m inside you— for both of us,” he grinned.

As his sweater was discarded and his trousers were pushed down, you bit your lip.  You weren’t sure you would ever get used to seeing his cock, especially when it had leaked enough pre-cum to leave a wet patch on his boxer briefs.

He was on you the second he’d finished stripping, caging in your body with his, growling as he started to kiss your neck.  You whined and arched your back, your heart racing as you tried to cope with the fact that this was happening, this was really happening.  It was surreal, or maybe it was more than real— you were going to lose your virginity.  To Andy fucking Barber.

“I think you’re ready for me, don’t you?” he asked teasingly, his hips moving forward to press his cock against your inner thigh.  You nodded as you swallowed thickly, gasping as he reached down and started to rub his swollen head through your folds.

“Please…” you sighed, even as your chest tightened with distant fear.

You had wondered if what he'd said about his marriage to Laurie being sexless was true.  It certainly would be a convenient lie to garner your sympathy and make him look better.  But you had no doubts it was the truth when he pushed his cock into you; he moaned like a man who had dreamed of this moment for years, who had been so deprived of affection for so long.  

It hurt less than you’d expected, although it was certainly overwhelming.

“Oh fuck, Andy,” you moaned,

“Say my name again, baby,” he demanded with a groan.

“Andy!” you repeated, a little louder right as the tip of his cock hit so deep inside you that it hurt— and for some reason, you wanted him to do it again.

“Fuck, you need to be quiet, or the neighbors’ll hear you,” he hissed as he pumped into you deeper and faster.  “Can you do that or do I need to choke you to shut you up?”

You whimpered from fear at that idea and he laughed a little.  

“Don’t act so innocent, baby, I know who you really are: you’re my dirty little slut.”

“No I’m—” you began to disagree.  A quick slap to the face, not too hard but stinging nonetheless, shut you up.

“You know you are,” he hissed, “so say it.”

You could barely carry this conversation, his cock filling you so completely that you couldn’t think about anything else.  “Andy, I—”

“Say it.”

You gulped but managed to pant between heavy breaths, “I’m…  I’m your dirty little slut, Andy…”

He grinned and began to move faster, deeper, somehow.  You clutched at his shoulders, kissing him and groaning into his mouth.  When his hips slammed into yours, you moaned louder than maybe you ever had before.  "You want it rough, honey?” he taunted.  “Want me to fuck you hard?"

"Yes, please!" you sobbed, your voice hoarse and desperate now.

He grabbed your hips and made good on his offer of brutality, and then some, making you nearly scream.  He kissed you again, perhaps in an attempt to keep you quiet, although it didn’t work that well, as you mouth fell open with every cry.  His teeth captured your lip as he growled above you, holding your hips up so the angle was perfect to send his cock right into the end of you, so deep— too deep, in the most perfect way.

His cock stroking against your walls was indescribable; each thrust made your entire body erupt in shivers.  The stretch was difficult but you loved it, you loved the way his body pushed yours to its limits.  

"Gonna come inside you, honey," he moaned, "gonna fill you up so good, gonna mark your body with my come and make you mine."

"Oh god, Andy, please," you sobbed.

"You gonna come for me, pretty girl?” he encouraged.

“Yes, so close—” you cut yourself off as you choked on nothing, you entire body beginning to tighten and seize up as pleasure spiralled higher and higher.

“Just like that, come on my cock,” he demanded, but you couldn’t do anything else even if you tried— the coil snapped as your vision went spotty.  Just as you started to close your eyes, he held your neck and stared down at you.  “Look at me when I make you come.”

You struggled to keep your eyes open with the intensity of sensation washing over you, but you didn’t want to know what would happen if you disobeyed.  Those blue eyes pierced through you as you shivered underneath him, and with your walls constricting his cock just felt even thicker inside you.  “Andy,” you whimpered, your fingers and toes erupting into pins and needles as you felt him flexing inside you— and he must have been coming in you in that moment, with the way he sighed and his thrusts pumped deeper yet more erratically.

Warmth spilled inside you as numbness decorated your extremities and fogginess clouded your mind.  You lost focus as he collapsed beside you— even when he pulled out, you still felt full, due in part to his come inside you and in part to being ruined so thoroughly by him.  Maybe you’d feel normal again tomorrow, or next week, but right now it was impossible to forget that you were fucked, in every sense of the word, by Andy Barber.

He pulled you into his arms and kissed your neck slowly, his breathing slowly returning to a stable pace as his chest pressed against your back.  He was mumbling something about how you were his girl, how you did so good for him, but you were already drifting into sleep even though it was barely nine o’clock.

You woke up the next morning in the guest room with Jacob beside you, who informed you that he’d found you already asleep when he got back from the movie he’d gone to see with his mom.

You left just a few hours later, waving goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Barber as Jacob pulled the car out of the driveway.

three months later...

The sun was just starting to set as you made your way home after your last class of the night.  Campus was gorgeous at this time of day, but you weren’t really taking the time to notice it as you focused instead on how wonderful it would feel to kick your shoes off, slip off your bra and slide into bed.  What you didn’t anticipate when you unlocked your dorm room’s door was to find Andy sitting on your bed as he waited for you.  You shut the door quickly so none of the girls mulling about the hall would see him.

He looked so out of place in your dorm.  He was so… adult, and yes, everyone there was an adult, but he was a whole new level of adulthood compared to the other residents of the honors dorm.

“You shouldn’t be here,” you reminded him.

“Why shouldn’t I be?” he questioned casually.

“Because your son is on the other side of the hall,” you explained, unamused.  “What if he sees you here?  What if he sees your car in the garage?”

“You worry too much.  I don’t give a fuck if my son lives nearby, if I wanna visit my girlfriend then I’m gonna do it.”

He’d never used that word for you before— or at least, not in front of you.  It made you feel nervous, glancing to the floor as he stepped closer towards you.  "I think I'm too young to be your girlfriend,” you decided.

"Perfect age for a mistress, though."

You stammered as you tried to balance the way that word made you feel sick with the way it made you feel aroused.  He lifted your chin with a finger, his other hand pulling you closer at the waist.  "Are you trying to act innocent, honey?” he smirked.  “Do you think I didn't realize that it turns you on?"

"Wh-what turns me on?"

"The sneaking around.  The secrets, the lies; the fact that it's wrong, forbidden, taboo.  It's why you haven't broken up with my son yet and it's why you stare at my ring all the time— yes, I noticed."

You frowned, crossing your arms impatiently.  “I haven’t broken up with Jacob because my relationship with him makes a great cover for my relationship with you… I’m doing that for us.  And do you think I like the ring?  I hate that stupid chunk of silver, seeing it on your hand makes me so livid because it just reminds me that I don’t have you all to myself and—”

“Baby, you know I’m all yours,” he purred, kissing down your neck as your back began to arch.  “Meanwhile, I have to share you with him.”

You were amazed that he could refer to his own son with such disdain, but then again, you knew how jealous he could get.  

“If you’re mine then take the ring off,” you suggested between panting breaths.

“If you’re mine then take it off for me,” he countered.  His left hand was travelling up your neck and you grabbed it by the wrist.  He pulled back to look at you as you brought his fingers to your mouth, kissing the tips of them before sucking on his ring finger, deeper and deeper, until it was poking down your throat and the ring was at your lips.  Lubricating it with your spit and spinning it with your tongue, you used your teeth to pull the ring slowly off of his finger.  He gasped a little as you opened your mouth and displayed it for him on your tongue, before spitting it out and across the room; it made a tiny little clinking noise as it hit your floor.

“Fuck,” he growled, the sound deep in his throat and dripping with desperation.

It felt like his hand never left your neck that night, like he was trying to claim you in every way he could all at once.  He was so possessive over you, ironically.  It was hard not to feel like your whole life was waiting.  Waiting for the semester to end so the next one could begin.  Waiting to graduate and get a job and finally begin your real adult life.  Waiting for the marks Andy left on your skin to fade so you didn’t have to wear a turtleneck in June.

Waiting for Jacob to find out, like he inevitably would.

Waiting for Andy to leave Laurie, or at least do something to make it seem like this was going somewhere.  

The thing about Andy was that he had this magical ability to make you stop worrying, in a way nobody and nothing else could.  When you were apart, reality would set in again and you’d decide you needed to confront him the next time you saw him.  It wasn’t even that you needed him to commit to you, specifically, you just needed to know what was going on— because how could he stay married through all this?  He needed to leave her, not for you but for himself.  You would get yourself all worked up and then he’d show up and soothe you until you forgot what you wanted to say in the first place.  When you were together, the future didn’t matter anymore, and neither did everything that was wrong about what you were doing.

It was like living in a dream, a really strange dream.  You were drowning in him, just like you’d known you would, but you didn’t want to stop.  You didn’t want to stop the secret dates when you gave your friends and boyfriend some excuse about having to study, the rendezvous in the back of his car, the midnight phone calls where he was whispering so his wife wouldn’t hear.

You figured that after all this time of being a good girl— the perfect daughter, the perfect student, the perfect girlfriend, the kind of girl you’d take home to mom— you deserved to let go.  You deserved to have fun.

[interlunium-opus]

No Place I’d Rather Be. [ Jay ]

[ Jay | fluff ]

Abstract: when you went to the library on the night when the Triennial Winter Ball was held, you expected to be all alone. But Jay, your best friend and the  campus heartthrob is somehow already there waiting for you.

You stared out of the corridors of windows as you ascended up the staircase of the desolated library, your eyes fixated on the bustling crowd outside. It was the night the Triennial Winter Ball was held: basically the night everyone looked forward to the moment they started university. Unlike how dark, drab and quiet winter nights in campus usually are — tonight, the campus was alight with festive lights lining up the path leading up to the grand hall and students filtering in, decked in their “Sunday best”, filling the otherwise quiet night with cacophony of laughters, chatters, and whispers.

Standing in contrast with the crowd outside was you, all alone in the dimly-lit library, decked in monochrome with books in hand instead clinking glasses and waltzing with others in an elegant dress. You sighed as you thought to yourself, who am I kidding, my introverted soul wouldn’t last a minute in there.

“You’re late today.”

You jumped, startled, dropping some of the books you were carrying. Given the context of tonight, no one should have been in the library right now. Especially not the campus heartthrob and the social butterfly, Jay Park.

“Jay?” You called out, squinting your eyes to get a clearer view of the tall figure at the end of the aisle. The dim-lighting were of no help at all but the blonde locks and the deep voice were a massive giveaway, “wait..what are you doing here?!”

“You look petrified to see your own best friend, it’s almost heartbreaking,” Jay muttered sarcastically as he made his way towards you before reaching down to pick up the books you had dropped.

“Well, duh, no one should be here tonight especially not you,” you retorted as you walked towards your usual seat at the corner, the one with the large windows and dimmest lighting, “people are going to think that you got kidnapped or something and oh God, the amount of hearts you’re breaking tonight with your no-show.”

“Well, what’s your excuse?” Jay raised an eyebrow at you.

“Jay, we have been best friends for almost 2 years now, you know why I am not there — I would just combust,” you said as a matter-of-factly as you took a seat.

“But it’s our final year, you’ve got to make it count — socially I mean. And come on, it’s the Triennial Winter Ball not some frat party,” he grumbled as he sat on the armrest of the chair next to you with his body facing you and arms folded. Being a massive extrovert with a lifestyle that tends toward opulence — tonight’s extravagance was right up his alley and all month long he had been endlessly badgering you to attend it. Being the massive introvert you are though, the ball is basically the last thing you would want to attend.

That said, as incredulous as the friendship between the two of you are to many people, you two are polar opposites that complement one another in a way that two differently-shaped puzzle pieces can only fit one another. Being a social butterfly, your individualism, rationality and brilliant intellect really stood in stark contrast with the homogenous crowd and superficial conversations that he constantly surround himself with. With an equally subtle sarcastic dark humor to match, a tenacity like no others and a brilliant intellect that constantly challenge and stimulates his mind — you’re like an oasis in the desert.

Likewise, Jay, too, was like a breath of fresh air to you. You have had some initial reservations about him though. After all, he was more known for his lavish lifestyle and the parties he throw. But beyond those such fronts, Jay was highly knowledgable with strong passion for what he believes in — qualities of which really matched yours. Not to mention, being pragmatic and rational himself, he was one of the rare few people in your life that you don’t need to put up a social filter for as he is always able to objectively understand your views and opinions.

That is how you two end up going from being touted as the “cursed” pairing that was doomed to fail when you two were first paired for a project in “Modern Political Thought” module, to the Dream Team that ended up trouncing everyone else’s project, attaining the highest score out of everyone in class. In fact, you two just keep on surprising everyone by becoming almost inseparable even after the module ended.

“Who’s to say a couple of drinks isn’t going to turn a ball into a frat party?” You shot him an incredulous look before turning your attention to the books you were flipping, “… exam is around the corner anyway.”

“1.5 months away,” he emphasized as he lowered his head down to your level, peeking over your shoulders to take a closer look at your notes, “Seriously? you’re skipping tonight’s extravagance and festivities for Multivariate Functions and Lagrangian? I’d have let it slide if you were working on a prose instead.”

“Well what’s your excuse for being here then? I’m pretty sur-“ you stopped mid-sentence, caught off guard by how close his face actually was to yours when you looked up to face him. Jay’s face as usual was unperturbed, his blonde locks softly framed his chiseled face and his lips was pouty in concentration as his eyes travelled from one end of your notebook to the other before he turned his face slightly and met your gaze. You swore for a moment you felt your heart skip a beat but the moment one corner of his lips lifted into his signature lopsided grin, that thought immediately disappeared as you knew he was going to say something sarcastic or dramatic.

“How can I be so selfish and party away when my best friend is all sad and depressed alone in this library?”

You scoffed, rolling your eyes, “Jay, as if-”

“Also,” he suddenly interjected, “the girl that I asked out for tonight rejected me so….”

“Wait, what?!” You gasped, “The Jay Park got rejected?”

“I know right. She rejected an offer that millions would have killed for,” he shrugged as he straightened back up.

“Exactly! who in their right mind would- anyway, at the risk of sounding insensitive, couldn’t you have substituted her with other girls? Like you said, millions would have killed to be your date — you can just pick and choose.”

“Wow, ____, you really have ice in your veins don’t you?” he smirked.

“Whatever, just being rational.”

“I know. I definitely could. I mean the head cheerleader asked me out too so I could have just accepted it,” he murmured, “but...” he paused, “as cringeworthy as this sounds, 80% of the reason why I really looked forward to the ball was because I was looking forward to spending it with the girl who rejected me. So without her in the picture, the whole vision just suddenly lost its spark. Like… I’d rather just spend time with her then whether it is at a ball or library or wherever.”

“Oh…” you managed, unsure how to react, “that’s kind of… deep I guess. Well yeah, I mean if you still don’t feel bitter over her rejecting you then sure, you do you, go after her. Unless of course she’s at the ball with someone else then maybe not…”

Instead of responding promptly as he usually does, Jay just heaved a huge sigh as if he was disappointed or something. His eyes glued onto yours as if trying to pry some information out of your mind, “You know you’re awfully dense. Have you ever thought that maybe you’re too studious that it’s beginning to cost you your social skills or something?”

Jay has always been blunt but tonight, it was just on a different level. It was almost like he was here to intentionally grate you as if someone was actually keeping score. You retorted, “Excuse me. Did you just come all the way here to push my buttons? Because yo-“

You stopped mid-sentence again when he suddenly leaned closer towards you, his hands on either side of you, one on the edge of your table and the other, gripping your headrest, “I am already with her right now.”

You furrowed your brows in confusion, your mind working on overdrive.

“Fine,” he uttered, ”let me spell it out for you — you’re the girl. You’re the one who rejected me. Twice.”

You opened your mouth to tell him to stop joking but his unperturbed facial expressions told you otherwise. Still in disbelief, you stammered, “No way — Me? When?! I mean we talked about the ball a couple of times but you’ve never… unless - wait… you were serious?”

You remembered it was a Saturday night, about 2 weeks ago at almost 4 AM when you and Jay was at the library burning the midnight oil. You were busy trying to finish up your Econometrics assignment while Jay, who had long given up with his Philosophy assignment, was engrossed in a movie marathon next to you.

“Ugh,” you groaned when your regression results turned ‘insignificant’. You turned your attention to the papers and books strewn across your desk, frantically flipping through the pages to see where the error could have been and how else can you rectify this.

“You need to sleep on it,” Jay murmured, casting worried glances at you, “You’ve been on it for hours.”

“I can’t,” you shook your head, your eyes scanning over your messy handwriting, “I’ll end up obsessing about it again at home so I definitely need to get to the bottom of this today, that’s the only way I can sleep.”

Jay sighed, pausing his movie and turning his attention fully towards you, “Fine. But you really need to reward yourself for working so hard this semester because otherwise, you’ll just burn out. Also, by reward, I did not mean hibernating.”

“Hmm,” you nodded absentmindedly when suddenly Jay snatched the pen you were using, “Hey ___ eyes on the person talking please. What did I just say?”

You rolled you eyes, relenting, “Something about rewarding myself and not hibernating — there, happy? Can I get my pen back?”

“Good,” Jay beamed, quickly pulling his hand away when you were about to snatch your pen back from his grasp, “The Triennial Winter Ball would be a good idea of a reward by the way.”

You scoffed, “Jay, that is probably your idea of a reward but it definitely won’t be mine. First, I’ve got to look all made up from top to bottom — that takes up too much resources for something an introvert like me possibly won’t even enjoy — that’s the equivalent of some floppy investment prospects right there.

“Secondly, I avoid crowds like the plague whenever I could help it and the ball has all the variables that could make me combust on spot: there are a lot people; a lot of emotions; a lot of expectations and — well, you get the picture.

“And finally, I would need to find someone to go with — again, too much trouble.“

“You have me, where’s the trouble in that?” he asserted, snatching your pencil case away this time when you were about to reach for it, “Just go with me then.”

“Yeah no that’s ridiculous,” you shook your head, stretching your hand out to him, beckoning him to give your stationaries back, “Stop playing, give me my stationaries back.”

Ignoring your demand, he pressed on, “Why is that so ridiculous?”

You sighed, “Because A) everyone wants a piece of you so B) I’d be burnt at stake if we do go together. And also C) You should spend that special night with a special someone, not your best friend — come on, Jay, you need to work on your prioritization skill.”

“Wait — that was meant to be it?” You shrieked as you recalled the memory, “I mean, it just rolls so casually in our conversation — I couldn’t have possibly picked it up as serious. Anyway, fine — when was the other time?”

“Just a few days ago when I was sending you home,” Jay replied as-a-matter-of-factly. Jay remembered skipping dance practice that night, earning an earful from the instructor the next day, just so that he can walk you home after your Students’ Union meeting with the president, Yang Jungwon.

“You’re really set on not going to the ball?” Jay asked for the umpteenth time and you nodded.

“What if I tell you that I know someone who is thinking of asking you out for the ball?” Jay prodded, stopping you in your tracks, “I’m serious.”

“Still no.”

“I have not even told you who he was,” Jay grumbled.

“Fine, entertain me,” you relented.

“Jungwon.”

“Jay stop messing around.”

“I told you I’m serious, geez,” Jay said exasperatedly.

“But why — what is that kid thinking…”

“I don’t know — maybe you should stop having some night meetings with him alone before it grows into a full-blown crush or something,” Jay shrugged before you smack him lightly on the arm. “Ouch!” he whined, “Anyway so? Will that be a yes or a no?”

“Of course no, Jungwon’s a definite no.”

“Well, I saved him from a heartbreak then,” Jay mumbled.

“Huh?” You stared at him.

“Nothing,” Jay quipped, smiling sheepishly. The truth was, one of the reason why he insisted to walk you home tonight was because he overheard Jungwon telling Heeseung this morning that he definitely would ask you out to the ball after the meeting, perhaps right after, perhaps while walking you home. Knowing that someone as upright as Jungwon was going to ask you out, Jay thought he should have been elated for this might mean that you will actually come to the ball. But somehow, like a broken record, the conversation kept on playing in his mind all day during his classes, accompanied with the 1001 likely scenarios of how you’d likely respond to him. By the time night has set in, all he knew was that he was dead set on not letting Jungwon ask you out to the ball, by hook or by crook. He did not fully comprehend why, perhaps he just did not like Jungwon, he thought. Or maybe, he didn’t like you with Jungwon together — or perhaps, he actually didn’t like you with any other guys. Fortunately by the time he had reached the Student Centre of the Campus, completely out of breath that is, he can see that you and Jungwon were still discussing the union project. Once the meeting ended, as indicated by Jungwon switching the projector off, Jay just barged in, announcing that he’ll take you home much to your suprise and to Jungwon’s dismay.

“Why not though?” Jay suddenly asked, “I mean accepting Jungwon? He’s like the textbook example of an ideal guy: cute, smart, upright, overachiever and whatnot”

“Well, my good friend has a crush on him for the longest time so that’s one big reason,” you explained, “also, we don’t even know each other that well on a personal level for me to say yes to.”

“Then would you go with me instead?” Jay suddenly grabbed onto your hand, stopping you in your tracks, “I mean, if you’re worried about having a good time, wouldn’t I be ideal then?”

For a moment, silence engulfed the two of you as you two stared into one another’s eyes. You opened your mouth to say something but immediately closed it, remembering how just this morning you overheard that the head cheerleader had asked Jay out, “Jay, just go with someone else more fitting okay? You don’t have to pity invite me or something, I’m fine. I heard the head cheerleader asked you out — isn’t that perfect? two campus heartthrobs together? You guys would be the talk of campus and the envy of many.”

Despite the praises, he could feel his heart sank. While it was not an explicit rejection, your nonchalance, for the second time, pricked him. Not one to be emotional, he plastered a smile as he slowly let your hand go, “Yeah, I guess.”

“Oh no, crap, I’m sorry Jay,” you sank in your seat as you stared at him in disbelief. No wonder, he looked so taken aback that night, you thought, and how cold he was the next day. “You know what, yeah I’m definitely dense — I think I traded my social skills for good grades. You can tease me with that all you want, I won’t even try to defend myself anymore.”

“Well, on the bright side, flirtations from others can’t get through to you — you’re like a fortress or something,” Jay chuckled, shaking his head.

“I’m sorry though really,” you bit your lip, apologetic, “What can I do to make it up to you? Oh you know what — that Michelin-starred restaurant that just opened up in the corner? How about I’ll treat you there for tomorrow? It’ll break my wallet but if it will unbreak what I’ve done to you -- I’d gladly commit to the splurge.”

“Oh come on, I’m not that materialistic,” Jay scoffed, “Do you mean it though, that you’ll do anything?”

“Absolutely,” you nodded, “Within moral and ethical bounds, that is.”

Suddenly Jay extended his hand towards you, beckoning you to take it. 

“You’re not dragging me to the ball right now right?” you took his hand and he pulled you up to your feet, leading you towards a more spacious area, “We’re underdressed for it Jay. I mean look at me, I’m decked in monochrome -- I basically look like I’m mourning.”

He chuckled as he pulled out his AirPods case, taking out one and gently inserting it into your ear before inserting the other pair into his, “Don’t worry, there are no dress codes for our own private ball.”

Soft music started to play through the AirPods, it was “Best Part” by Daniel Caesar ft. H.E.R. “Just dance along with me alright? I don’t need to be splurged on,” Jay’s hand slowly snaked over your back, pulling you close to him as he carefully yet smoothly guide you to the melody of the music.

“Well, gotta warn you though,” you smiled sheepishly, “I’m bad at this so don’t sue me if I step on your Pradas.”

“Fine, exclusively for tonight, I’ll put my Pradas at risk,” he quipped, his eyes glued onto yours, “Say, if you had known that I was serious — would you have said ’yes’ to me?”

You looked up, meeting his warm gaze which somehow, perhaps due to the proximity, was making your heart skip a beat, “I think so? I mean, I hate crowds but you would usually make me forget that I was in one. Also, you’ve always said yes to all of my weird adventures so I always feel like I need to repay you back in-kind if the opportunity arises.”

Despite always trying to keep his composure in the face of any nerve-wrecking  moment, Jay failed this time as he feel his smile widened while his heart raced uncontrollably. He couldn’t exactly pinpointed why: was it your sudden heart-fluttering words; was it the proximity; was it the the warmth that he could feel on both hands; was it the atmosphere; was it the fireworks that was starting to set off outside; or was it just you?

Suddenly, he thought in retrospect, he was glad that you had said “no” to him. He wouldn’t have traded the moment tonight, just you and him away from all the external noises, for a waltz in a crowded and noisy ballroom, even with all the glitz and glamour that it offers. In fact, tonight best represented what you meant to him, like that of an oasis in a desert, your presence alone is enough for him even if he has to search through the highs and lows for you -- it is just you who he’ll gravitate to eventually. 

_______

Author’s note: first imagine wheee! Hope you guys like this one :3

[atlafan]

The Tutor - One Shot

a/n: based off this ask! I’m real happy with this one y’all. I’m happy to present tutor!Harry x hockey player!y/n, a nice little college au. Friends to lovers if you wanna categorize it. Enjoy! Reblogs and feedback are always super helpful. (semi-proofread, sorry in advance for any mistakes) 

Warnings: fluff and smut, partying, alcohol consumption

Words: 24.5K

Part Two Part Three

“This psychology professor is out to fucking get me!” Y/N groans as she plops down on her couch. “I don’t understand the books we’re reading, and he doesn’t even lecture from the powerpoints so I never have any idea what to write down.”

“Y/N, who the fuck told you to take a psych class anyways?” Amanda says to her.

“I thought it would be an easy gen ed for my science requirement. I didn’t want to take a fucking lab science, that would have been worse!”

“It’s only the beginning of the semester.” Gina says. “You should sign up for a tutor now before it gets so bad that coach benches you.”

“Goddammit!” She yells as she gets up. “I’m headed to the tutoring office, I’ll be back in a bit.”

Why there wasn’t an online form for tutoring she’ll never know. Y/N couldn’t risk getting a bad grade in her psych class. Hockey was her life, and she was a sophomore now so that meant she had more of a chance for playing time. Not to mention she worked her ass off over the summer, and her coach has been noticing her improvements at the few practices they’ve had.

She enters the tutoring office and the woman at the front desk gives her a form to fill out. She has to put down the class, who’s teaching it, and what she’s specifically having trouble with.

“Thanks, Y/N.” The woman smiles brightly. “We’ll email a student that received a B+ or better in this class, and then they’ll email you to coordinate a time to meet. You can meet in here, or the library, or wherever works best for you.”

“Okay, thank you.” She sighs and leaves to go back to her student apartment.

She felt lucky not to be in a dorm this year, but Y/N couldn’t wait to get an off campus apartment with the other hockey girls next year. For now, the on campus apartment will do. Her and her friends change to go to the gym, make dinner together when they get back, and head to the library to do their homework. This was another thing that Y/N liked about being on the hockey team, no one was ever left behind.

//

From: Harry Styles

To: Y/F/N Y/L/N

Subject: Tutoring

Hello Y/N,

My name’s Harry, the tutoring office sent me an email saying you needed help with Mind, Brain, and Evolution. That’s definitely a tricky class! I’m more than happy to help, I managed to get an A- in that class somehow. When works best for you? I’ll do my best to work around your schedule.

Best,

Harry

Harry Styles

Sociology Major/Applied Ethics Minor

Student Senate

Y/N rubs her eyes to check the time the email came through. 6:30AM. Who the fuck wakes up that early to send an email, and what normal student had an email signature? She rolls her eyes when she sees he’s on student senate. Curiosity gets the better of her, so she looks him up on Instagram. His account was private so she heads over to Facebook. She could only see his profile picture. It looked like it was from over the summer. He has a huge smile on his face, sunglasses on, a white t-shirt and short, yellow swim trunks. He was holding up a fish he caught.

“God help me.” She groans.

To: Harry Styles

From: Y/F/N Y/L/N

Subject: Re: Tutoring

Hey Harry,

I’d like to start ASAP. I’m on the hockey team, so I have ice times early in the morning, and evening work outs. I’m usually free from 2-4PM most days. We could meet at the library at 2 today if that works for you. Also, just feel free to text me, I’m not always great with email, tbh. xxx-xxx-xxxx

Thanks!

Y/N

Y/N stretches and gets out of bed. Her, Amanda, and Gina all head down to the ice arena for their early ice time. Once that’s done the three shower up, and head back to campus for their first class. Luckily, they were all business majors, so they were able to sign up for a lot of the same classes.

“Hey, did your tutor reach out to you yet?” Amanda asks.

“Yeah, it’s Harry Styles. He emailed me super early this morning, like right when I woke up for practice basically. He’s on student senate, so I’m not surprised.”

“Well, at least he reached out already.” Gina says.

The three sit down, and Y/N checks her phone before throwing it in her bag

Unknown Number, maybe Harry Styles: Hey Y/N! It’s Harry. I got your email, so I wanted to text you like you asked. 2PM works great for me today. Wanna meet in the café first and then we can find a spot?

Y/N: hey, yeah, sounds good, see you then!

The day goes by mostly normal. Y/N gets through her couple of classes, has a large lunch with the team, takes a quick power nap, and heads to the library café to meet Harry. She could certainly use an afternoon pick me up to get through the tutoring before her evening workout.

When she walks into the café she smirks to herself seeing Harry already there. He was wearing a pair of khakis and a blue t-shirt. His hair was a little longer than in his profile picture, Y/N could really make out his soft curls. He was wearing a pair of glasses and looking down at his phone.

“Um, Harry?” She walks over to him and he looks up. He gives her a warm smile. She takes a moment to notice he has a number of tattoos on his left arm. Much more prominent now than in the one photo she was able to view.

“Y/N?”

“Yeah.”

“Great to meet you. Your first coffee’s on me, what can I get you?”

“Oh, you don’t have to do that?”

“I insist.”

“If anyone should be buying coffee it’s me. You’re gonna have your work cut out for you with me.” She sighs.

“Nonsense, I think it’s great you reached out for help. Now tell me, what’s your drink?”

Y/N tells Harry she’ll have an iced coffee and he nods. He gets them both an iced coffee, and he gives her a moment to add her cream and sugar.

“You seriously drink that black?”

“Yeah, it’s how I have it at home, I’m just used to it.” He shrugs.

Right, he was an international student from England. She follows him into the main area of the library and they find a table to set up at.

“Do you mind if I sit next to you?”

“Be my guest.” She says flatly.

As he sits down she’s able to get a whiff of his cologne, and it actually smelled good. Like vanilla, but spicy? She now sort of wished she wasn’t in her workout clothes, and dressed a little nicer.

“So, what’s your major?” He asks as he pulls his laptop out.

“Business…I saw that yours is Sociology?”

“Mhm.” He smiles and opens his computer.

“What is Applied Ethics?”

“Oh! Glad to know you actually read all the way to the bottom.” He chuckles. “It’s just ethics, but with practical ways to apply it. I just picked it up this year so I’m taking a class called Creative Problem Solving in Ethics, and then I can take classes about business ethics or medical ethics or whatever else. I like it a lot.”

“What made you want to add that?”

“A lot of the classes double count in my major so I just figured why not?” He shrugs. “Enough about me. Why business?”

“My mom owns her own business and I’m hoping to take it over when I’m older.”

“What type of business is it?”

“It’s just bar.” She shrugs. “But she’s owned since I was a kid, and we want it to be a family business. I have a couple of younger siblings in high school and they feel the same way. I work there on breaks.”

“You’re allowed to work in a bar?”

“You can be eighteen to serve alcohol. I’ve only got another year and a half to go until I’m twenty-one anyways.”

“You’re a sophomore?”

“Yeah.”

“Cool, me too.” He smiles. “And you said you’re on the hockey team?”

“Yup.” She squints at him. “You’re on student senate, right?”

“Yeah.”

“What is with you guys always going to the men’s hockey games? You guys never come to ours. It’s a little annoying, to be honest. I noticed it last year.”

“Well, to be fair, I never go to hockey games, I don’t really care for the sport.” He runs a hand through his hair as her mouth forms into a straight line. “But I can certainly talk to the group to see if they’d be willing to go to your games too. Everyone deserves spectators.”

“Do you like any sports?”

“I don’t mind soccer…but other than that, not really. Oh! I love the Packers, but I only watch their games.”

“You seem to be a fit guy, so you must do something to stay in shape.”

“I run on the treadmill at the gym.” He blushes slightly. “And then I’ll lift a few weights, nothing crazy. Do you, uh, have your books with you? We should probably get started.”

“And here I was thinking I could distract you with small talk.”

Y/N takes her books out and sets up her own laptop. She explains that everything just feels confusing, and that it’s difficult to follow along in class. Harry listens and tries to give her some tips on how to deal with the professor. He takes out his old notes, and she sees the units are the exact same. He explains what he found helpful to remember for the tests.

“Now, I can’t just give you these, but we can use them to help you study. He may have updated the tests since I took them, but we can use my answers to give you an idea of what he’s looking for.”

“How were you able to do so well?”

“I have to take a couple of psychology classes for my major, so I took this as a gen ed. I already knew a ton of stuff about the brain, and the rest wasn’t too difficult, but I know psych isn’t for everyone, so I hope you don’t feel…stupid or anything because you’re not.”

“How do you know?” She smirks. “I could be a real buffoon.”

“To make it through this school’s business program I’m pretty sure you need a brain.” He nudges her. He checks his watch and sees it’s ten of four. “Wow, I can’t believe we used up the two hours.”

“Sorry.” She mumbles as she packs up.

“No! It’s great, actually. I get paid by the hour so it’s no skin off my nose. When do you want to get together again?”

“Maybe we could do this on Tuesdays and Thursdays?”

“Works for me, I’ll put you in my calendar so it’s a standing thing. I can send you the calendar invite too.”

“You’re very…professional, Harry.”

“Thanks.” He smiles and stands up.

She didn’t exactly mean it as a compliment, but she wasn’t going to correct him. They walk out of the library together and then go their separate ways. Harry was nice enough, and he was a decent tutor so far, so it wouldn’t be totally painful to meet up with him. It just annoyed Y/N that a fucking gen ed was stressing her out so much. 

//

A couple of weeks go by, and Harry puts in the hours with Y/N. She had her first big test coming up, and her first home game. Harry was a great study partner, he really helped put her at ease.

“You’re going to do great, I can feel it.”

“Thanks.”

“So…your first home game, are you excited?”

“I’m super excited! I’m starting this season. I just hope we have some people in the stands to cheer.”

Harry hums his response and nods.

“Well, I hope it’s a good game.”

The next day, Y/N takes her test, and she was surprised to see that she actually knew her stuff. For once she left the classroom feeling good. This helped pump her up for her game. When the team leaves the locker room they’re all stunned to see the arena packed. It was never like this for their games. Y/N looks around and sees all of the kids from student senate, including Harry, cheering for them. The arena was full of their school colors and signs. It was quite a sight to see.

Needless to say, the girls won. With all that support and cheering, who wouldn’t be able to play their best? The older girls on the team say there’s going to be a victory party at their apartment tonight. Y/N couldn’t wait. She changes quickly in the locker room, and heads up to campus with Amanda and Gina to get ready.

“I love when Ashley hosts parties, she invites the hottest girls.” Amanda says.

“Oh, is someone hoping to get lucky tonight?” Y/N teases her.

“Don’t I deserve it? I did score a goal.”

“You sure did, with help from me.” Y/N grins.

“Alright, so then maybe you deserve to get some head then.”

Y/N and Gina burst out laughing.

“Right, because guys are just dying to get on their knees for me.” She rolls her eyes.

“Oh! You should invite Harry out. He must have had something to do with why so many people were there, right?”

“I have no idea. I only mentioned once that it annoyed me, but now that I think about it some girls from the soccer team said they had a lot people at their home game the other day.”

“Same with the field hockey girls.” Gina says. “I hope some of them come out tonight. There’s this one girl, Leigh, oh my god I wanna wife her up.”

Y/N laughs and shakes her head. She puts on a black, short pencil skirt and pairs it with a black lacey crop top. She straightens her hair and does her makeup. Amanda and Gina make noises and tell her how sexy she looks. They do a couple of shots, and then make their way to Ashley’s. Once all of the hickey girls are there, they cheer and do shots together.

The apartment was getting more and more packed. Y/N notices the senior class president talking with Ashley, and it made her wonder if anyone else from senate was there. She ends up slamming into something hard. When she looks up she sees Harry in front of her. Although, he looks much different. No glasses, an almost see through white t-shirt so the tattoos on his chest and stomach were more visible, and black jeans with some tan boots.

“Hey, Y/N! That was a great game!”

“Thanks! I was surprised to see you there!”

“We…! Hold on!.” He grips her wrist and tugs her into the kitchen where it was slightly less loud. “Jesus, could barely hear myself think.” He chuckles. “Anyways, yeah, you sort of inspired me to start an initiative.” She watches him grab two red cups and go into Ashley’s freezer. “Want some vodka? We brought our own.”

“As long as there’s something to mix it with…”

“Cranberry juice?”

“Works for me.”

She watches him carefully as he makes the drinks, and hands her a cup. They clink them together and they both take a sip.

“Tell me about this initiative.”

“Well, I sort of felt bad when you said no one ever comes to your games, and it made me think of the other women’s teams. The senior class president is a girl so I brought it up to her first, and she told me it would be a great idea to try and get other clubs to come cheer on the teams. It took a lot of planning in a short amount of time. We definitely had the largest turnout at your game, I think it’s because you can actually sit down and get snacks.” He takes another sip of his drink. “Were you surprised?”

“Very, that was really nice of you.”

“And we’re going to keep doing it too. Definitely wasn’t a one time thing. I actually enjoyed watching you. Um, all of you.”

“Right.” She smiles as she takes a sip. “Can I ask…how did you get an invite here?”

“Kelly made it happen. She spoke to your captain…uh, Ashley? She sort of filled her in and asked if we could pack the arena if senate could come to the party.” He looks out to the living room full of people. “Are there usually this many girls? I’m not complaining, I just figured the hockey guys would be here.”

“They usually show up later, a lot of them end up in the basement where the beer pong and dancing is. There’s a lot of girls here because more than half the team are into girls.” She laughs and takes another sip. “Damn, you really know how to mix a drink, this is good.”

“Thanks.” He takes another sip of his own. “Are you?”

“Am I what?”

“Into girls.”

“Not in that way, no. Although, sometimes I wish I was.”

“Why’s that?” They’re closer to the wall near the doorframe, and Harry places one of his hands on the wall so he can stand a little closer to her. People were walking by them so it’s not like they were the only people in the kitchen.

“Because guys always assume I’m a lesbian or something because I play hockey, so they don’t even bother looking at me.”

“That’s too bad.” He looks her up and down. “You’re quite a sight to see, and I don’t just mean because you’re all dressed up tonight.”

Y/N blushes slightly. She was suddenly painfully aware of how close Harry was to her. Was he flirting? Making a move? Did she want him to? Was he just drunk? Was she drunk?

“You…you look nice tonight too.” She tugs on the hem of his shirt. “You have a lot of tattoos.”

“Does it surprise you?”

“A little. I’m even surprised to see you out like this.”

“Just because I take school seriously doesn’t mean I don’t know how to have fun.” His lips curl up as the song changes. “Do you wanna go downstairs and dance?”

“Yeah.” She smiles.

She leads him down the stairs to the stuffy basement where a ton of sweaty people were dancing and playing pong. Whoever had the aux tonight was a genius, playing bop after bop after bop. Traphouse was just starting to play. Y/N was hoping for less of a slow grind to start off with for her and Harry, but oh well. She downs the rest of her drink and tosses the cup somewhere. Harry’s eyebrows raise, but he does the same. If she didn’t care, why should he?

Harry easily was a foot taller than her, especially with him wearing his boots. His hands find her hips and hers hook around his neck. He steps to put his leg between hers so she could grind on his thigh. He clearly knew what he was doing, and she was sort of impressed. Even though he was right there in front of her, it was still hard to think of Harry as someone who partied.  

She presses her head into his chest as they get going, and his head dips down to rest against hers. Getting to smell his cologne this close was making her feel even more intoxicated then she was. The song fades into Shake It by Metro Station and they both start giggling. Y/N steps away and starts singing the lyrics and so does Harry, not that they could hear each other. They dance like idiots and laugh a lot. That songs fades into Acquainted by The Weeknd. Y/N turns around and grabs Harry’s hands to put on her hips. He presses his pelvis to her ass, bending slightly at the knees so they were lined up. She moves her hips in perfect rhythm to the song and he follows right along with her. He feels himself growing tighter in his jeans, but he doesn’t do anything to suppress it, and she doesn’t mind one bit. If anything, it makes her press back harder on him. That song was just too powerful. Her head rolls back to chest as they continue to grind, and he hides his face in her neck. In a moment of bravery he starts kissing on her. One of her hands hooks around him so she can tug at his hair. He bites down and a slight moan leaves her lips. He pops off her and she turns around to face him. She presses her body close to his and keeps her arms around his neck. His hands are low on her back, just above her bum. He looks down at her and she leans up further so their lips can touch.

He tastes like the vodka cranberry that he was drinking earlier as she licks at his bottom lip. He opens up for her and she licks into his mouth. His tongue meets hers and he pulls her as close to him as he can. Things were getting heated quickly, especially as they continued to grind on each other. When the song ends they stop to look at each other. He leans down to her ear.

“Do you wanna go back to my place?”

“Yes.” She nods and he smiles.

He takes her hand in his and they both go upstairs. Y/N finds Gina and Amanda to let them know she was going over to Harry’s. Now, not that Y/N was living a lie, but she was definitely still a virgin. She had made out with plenty of guys, but that’s all. Her friends knew this so they both ask to make sure she was certain she wanted to go back with him. She assured them that she did. As they leave, Harry puts his arm around her shoulders, and she puts hers around his waist.

“I don’t live too far from here.”

“You’re off campus?”

“Mhm.”

“How?”

“I live with some of the other international students. Some of them are older, it just worked out.”

“Must be nice, I can’t wait to get off campus next year.”

“The privacy is definitely nice.” He says as he pulls her closer.

They walk up the steps to his apartment and he keys in. He pulls her up a set of stairs and down a hall that leads to his room, and he unlocks that door as well. Just as she thought, his room was neat and tidy. Even his bed was made. It was a decent sized bed too, a full, way better than her extra-long twin.

“Wanna listen to some music? I have, like, every record you could think of.” He walks over to his record player and she crosses her arms.

“Of course you have a record player?” She rolls her eyes.

“What? The sound quality is better.” He side eyes her. “Come here, come pick out what you want to listen to, I’m gonna grab us some water.”

“Okay.”

He slips out of the door and she hears him do down the stairs. She flips through the various records, rolling her eyes once in a while, and then she settles on Marvin Gaye.

“Subtle.” He smirks as he comes in with two glasses of water.

“What? I didn’t like anything else.” She takes a glass from him and takes a decent sip.

“Sure.” He chuckles and sets his glass down on his desk, she moves to do the same.

One of his hands finds her hip, and the other cups her jaw. He leans in to kiss her and it was like they never parted in the first place. She tugs him back towards his bed and they both fall onto it. She gets herself back so her head is on his pillows. He kicks his boots off, (her flats fell off when she got on the bed), and he hovers over her. His lips find her collar bone and he starts to suck on her skin. She gasps but lets him continue. He plants wet kisses around her upper chest and throat. Her hands were running through his hair. What’s Going On was playing in the background, and Harry’s hands were running up her thighs.

Her legs are parted, and Harry grinds himself against her. She pulls his face to hers so they can kiss. She didn’t know how many roommates he had so she didn’t want anyone to hear her moan out. He sucks on her bottom lip as his bulge continues to press against hers. How was he so good at this? How much action did he get? He was a sophomore like her, but how old was he actually?

“How, how old are you?”

“What?” He laughs.

“How old are you?” She repeats. 

“I’ll be twenty in February, why?”

“Just wondering…um, you said some of your roommates are older so…”

“Y/N, I promise if I were a lot older, I wouldn’t be trying to fuck some nineteen year old.” He smirks. “You are nineteen, right?”

“Yeah.” She smiles.

A wave of relief covers her body as he starts to kiss on her neck again. She couldn’t believe the guy that’s been tutoring her was doing this to her. She could feel how wet she was getting. He groans into her neck as he grinds into her again. She feels his hands go up under her pencil skirt and grab onto her panties.

“Harry, wait!” She gasps. “Don’t!”

He lets go immediately and sits back on his calves so he can look at her. She closes her legs and sits up against the wall.

“Sorry, was I moving too fast?”

“No, it’s just…I thought I was ready for this, but I don’t think I am.”

“Oh…” He runs a hand through his hair. “Well, that’s okay. We don’t need to do anything you don’t wanna do.”

“Are you sure? You’re not mad?” She chews on her bottom lip. He was probably hoping to get laid tonight and she just ruined that for him.

“Mad?! I’d be pissed if we did something you didn’t feel comfortable with. I’m not mad, Y/N. It’s really no problem. Do you want me to take you home?”

“No, I wanna keep making out.” She mumbles and it makes him smile. “I like the way you kiss.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah.”

He sits next to her and pats his thighs. She swings her leg over so she can straddle him. She pecks at his lips as her hands tug at his shirt.

“I wouldn’t mind if your shirt came off either…if you wanted.”

“Sure.” He stretches to get it off and he tosses it aside.

She runs her hands up and down his torso, tracing his tattoos, as his hands clasp around her back. She presses her lips to his neck and he sighs. She sucks on the spot just below his ear and he pulls her closer. He presses his hips up to hers so their grinding against each other again. She kisses along his jaw until her lips are on his again. He sucks on her tongue and it makes her moan against him. She tugs at his hair again and he has all he can do to not lose it in his pants. She was rubbing herself on his bulge in just the right way, she could feel the knot in her stomach growing more and more.

“Oh god.” She grunts and hides her face in his neck.

“Almost there?” His hands move to her hips to help her move on him.

“Y, yeah, I think so.” She was panting. “Shit, H, Harry.”

“Don’t fight it, it’s alright.” He grunts as he presses her down as close as possible on him.

She cries out into his neck and she slows her own movements as she works through it. She twitches on top of him during her aftershocks and then she just clings to him. He rubs her back to soothe her. He wasn’t sure if someone else had ever given her an orgasm before so he didn’t want her to feel freaked out or anything.

“Kiss me.” He whispers.

She presses her swollen lips to his and she whimpers. He was incredibly hard and he needed to go relieve himself before he got blue balls.

“Y/N?” He says against her lips.

“Yeah?”

“Would you mind if I just go use the bathroom quickly? And then I’ll come right back to you.”

“Okay.” He gently lifts her off of him and her eyes grow wide when she sees his bulge. She was also slightly embarrassed because even though he was wearing black jeans, she could see where her wetness got onto him. “You can wear this if you want…” He rifles through his drawers for a pair of shorts and a t-shirt.

“Oh, um, thank you.”

“Be back in a sec.”

He quickly leaves the room and she changes into his clothes. She really needed to pee herself, but she didn’t want to walk around his apartment alone. She patiently waits for him, scrolling on her phone, and he returns. There was a new sheen of sweat on his chest, and his bulge was gone. He goes into his drawer for a new pair of boxers.

“Would you care if I just stay in these? It’s a little hot in here.”

“Yeah, I don’t care. Um, would it be weird if I asked you to walk me to the bathroom?”

“Not at all! Come on, love.”

She smiles at the pet name. He used it a couple of times when he was tutoring her, but now it felt especially good. Harry thought she was cute. His big bad hockey player had gotten all soft around him. He walks her down to the bathroom and he changes in the hallway quickly, feeling relief from his clean pair of boxers. He also couldn’t help but smirk to himself thinking of how large his clothes were on her. Y/N uses the toilet and then uses some of the mouthwash on the sink before opening the door.

“All set?” Harry whispers.

“Mhm.”

She tries not to stare at his almost naked body as they walk back to his room. He flips the light off as she crawls into bed, and he grabs his laptop. She watches as he opens up Disney Plus.

“I’ve been watching Hannah Montana, do you feel like watching that?”

“Are you serious?” She laughs.

“Yeah! I’m fucking sick of people making references and me having zero idea what they’re talking about. Her songs are all over tik tok and I never understand.”

“Well, lucky for you I love this show, so I’d be happy to watch.”

“Good.” He smiles and hits play. He sets the laptop up at the end of the bed, and throws an arm around her. He strokes her arm lightly with his fingers that she noticed he painted black tonight.

“So…that wasn’t weird?”

“What?” He asks without looking at her.

“Um…me…doing that on you?”

“You mean when you came from grinding on me? No, it wasn’t weird.” He smirks and looks down at her. “It was pretty hot actually.”

“Did you…take care of yourself?”

“Yeah, is that weird?”

“No.” He kisses the top of her head. “You’re okay that I didn’t offer?”

“You pretty clearly said you weren’t ready to do that, so it’s fine.”

“I’ve never, um, taken my pants off for someone before…my top either.” She blushes. The alcohol in her system was making her a little too honest.

Harry sighs and reaches forward to pause the show. He sits back and looks at her.

“You don’t have to explain anything to me. Whether you’ve had sex before or not, you didn’t want to tonight and that’s okay. I should have asked first before grabbing at you like that, so I apologize.”

“No! No, it was okay, I just got nervous. I thought…I mean…when we were at the party I really thought I wanted to, I don’t know what happened. It got real all of a sudden and I panicked.”

“I like you, Y/N, I don’t mind waiting.”

“What do you mean you like me?”

“I mean I’ve had a fucking crush on you since the first time I tutored you. I didn’t know if you’d feel the same way, so I just kept it to myself.”

“Oh.” A boy had never liked Y/N like this before. Sure, she had found random drunk guys to make out with at parties before, but a boy had never openly said they liked her. “This is all so surprising, I’m a little overwhelmed.” She looks up at him and kisses his cheek. “But…I really liked what we did tonight, so maybe when I’m more sober we could talk about these feelings of yours more?”

“I’d like that.” He smiles and pecks her lips.

“Hit play, this is a good episode. She thinks her dad wrote a song about a bunny that stole his money.”

“Do hijinks ensue?”

“Oh, yes, many.”

“Fantastic.”

He leans forward to hit play, and she cuddles up with him.

//

The next morning, Y/N wakes up with Harry’s arms wrapped around her. It was early. She squints and sees his clock says 7:15. Her head and stomach didn’t feel great, but she easily could have felt worse so she wasn’t complaining. She adjusts against him and turns over to lay on her back. His hand moves to the side of her neck, and he gives her cheek a few smooches, making her giggle.

“Morning.” His morning voice ripples through her. Harry was sexy, it was official.

“Morning.” She whispers.

“Wanna go to the dining hall for breakfast?”

“Could I stop by my apartment first?”

“Sure.” He gets out of bed and looks for something in his dresser. “Here.” He tosses her some sweatpants. “I’m gonna grab a quick shower.”

When he comes back she’s wearing her crop top paired with his sweats. She put his other clothes in his hamper. His towel was hanging low on his hips. He grabs some clothes and changes in his closet. He comes back out in a hoodie and joggers. He cleans his glasses and puts them on.

“You won’t be cold?”

“Nah, it’ll be fine.”

They leave his place and walk to hers. Campus was always interesting this time of morning. There were other people walking back to their dorms and apartments. Y/N felt lucky she wasn’t walking alone.

“This is me.”

“Oh cool, you have student app. I’ve been to a couple of these, they’re nice.”

“Yeah, I have my own room, it’s just annoying that we still have to follow all the rules.” She unlocks the door and he stands outside with his hands in his pockets. “You can come in if you want? You can come up and wait in my room.”

“Alright.”

They both go in and head up the stairs. She was thankful her room was mostly clean, but her bed certainly wasn’t made. She grabs another shirt to change into and tells Harry she’s just gonna be in the bathroom. He sits on her bed and looks around her room. All of her hockey gear was piled up in a corner, she had posters of different teams she liked, and she had a poster of Dylan O’Brien from when he was on Teen Wolf.

She comes back shortly in a sports bra and his sweats, and her hair up in a messy bun. She throws on a hoodie of her own, and smiles at him.

“Okay, I’m all set.”

“Great, I’m starved. Definitely need a coffee too.”

“Oh, for sure.”

Just as she opens the door to go outside, she sees Amanda.

“Wait, I thought you stayed at his place.” She says.

“I did, we just came back here so I could change.”

“Those aren’t your pants.” She smirks. “Hi, Harry.” She teases.

“Hi, um, I’m sorry, I don’t know your name.”

“Amanda.”

“It’s nice to meet you.”

“Where’s Gina?” Y/N asks.

“Passed out in her bed, I think. I made sure she got home before hooking up with this girl from the soccer team. My god, Y/N, she-“ Amanda stops herself. “I’ll tell you later, I need to shower. Where are you headed?”

“Dhall.”

“Okay, see you later.”

Y/N smiles and shakes her head at her friend. Her and Harry walk to the dining hall and swipe in. They decide on where to sit before going up to grab food.

“So, what other Disney shows are you going to catch up on?” She asks as she sips on her coffee once they’re at their table.

“I think That’s So Raven is up next.”

“Oh, excellent choice.” She smiles. He rests his elbow on the table, chin in his palm. He can’t stop smiling at her. “What?” She asks, shoveling eggs into her mouth.

“Nothing, I just think you’re cute.”

Y/N nearly chokes on her food, and takes a large sip of her iced coffee. He gives her a concerned look as she calms down.

“Oh, yeah, you have a thing for me.” She blushes. “Still need to get used to that.” 

“The real question is, do you have a thing for me? I mean, you must a little bit with how you were kissing me last night.” He gives her a coy look before biting into his toast.

“You’re…I mean, yeah, I have a thing for you. I like you, I like when we get together for tutoring. I even started looking forward to it.”

“How’d your test go yesterday, by the way?”

“I think it went really well…he said we should have our grades Monday.” Harry hums his response. “You’ll still tutor me, right?”

“Yeah, why wouldn’t I?”

“I don’t know…I just feel like I made things weird…”

“Would you stop with that? I had plenty of fun last night, didn’t you?”

“Yeah.”

“Okay then.” He shrugs. “I really don’t care that I didn’t get my dick wet, Y/N. I care more about you being comfortable.”

“But you could have taken someone else home and-“

“I didn’t want to take anyone else home. Just wanted you.”

“Why?”

“Because I like you.”

“But…why?”

“Well, for starters, since we met you’ve just been utterly yourself. You’re not afraid to say what’s what. I like when people speak their minds. I’ve tutored a lot of athletes, and I’ve never seen one work as hard as you. Usually they want me to do everything for them, and I don’t because I can’t be there to take the fucking test for them, but you genuinely wanted to understand the material.”

“I just always look like such a schlub when we meet, though.”

“See, what you call schlubby, I call sporty. You usually go to the gym after our meetings, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Okay then. I like all people, but I’ve never really been attracted to frillier girls. I like when girls don’t feel the need to impress others all the time. You’re just comfortable, and I like that.”

“I dress up for class sometimes, I just-“

“You don’t need to justify anything, Y/N. I mean, you looked insanely hot last night, but even if you had shown up to that party in sweats, I still would have wanted you to come home with me.”

“So…you wanna, like, date me? Is that it?”

“Date, hang out, whatever.” He shrugs. “I’m not picky about labels.”

“And you’re not talking to anyone else?”

“I haven’t had the time. I’ve been tutoring this really needy girl that has to see me twice a fucking week.” He smirks at her and she nudges him.

“I may be small, but I could beat the shit out of you.”

“Don’t threaten me with a good time, babe.” He winks and takes a sip of his coffee. “I have some stuff I have to do today, I like to get my homework done on Saturdays, but are you free tonight?”

“Yeah, we have the weekend off since we won. I don’t think the girls are doing anything, if they are I could always skip out, why?”

“My roommates and I are having a movie night if you’d like to come over.”

“I wouldn’t be crashing?”

“Not at all. They bring dates all the time.”

“Okay, yeah, that sounds nice.”

“I can come get you too so you don’t have to walk alone.”

“What movie?”

“We haven’t decided yet. Nothing scary, I can tell you that.”

“Works for me.” 

//

“Spill it, bitch, let’s go.” Gina says as she pins Y/N down on the floor of the living room.

“You guys are annoying.” Y/N giggles from Gina tickling her. “Okay, okay!”

Gina gets off her and helps her up. She gets on the couch and lays her head in Amanda’s lap. Amanda strokes her hair and she sighs.

“We went back to his place, we made out, and then I got nervous so I didn’t take my clothes off, but we ended up dry humping, and things didn’t stay dry very long.”

“Oh my god, did he jizz in his pants?” Gina asks.

“No, but I did. I can tell he’s big, and we were grinding really hard on each other and I came.”

“Oh my god!” Amanda squeals. “What did he do?”

“He took care of himself in the bathroom, and gave me some clothes to wear. We ended up falling asleep watching Hannah Montana. God, and he likes me, like he really likes me, and I think I like him too. He invited me over for a movie night with his roommates later.”

“You know what was a good sign? The fact that he wanted to get breakfast with you, and walked you to and from the dining hall. That’s a man right there.” Amanda says.

“No, what makes him a man is that when Y/N said stop he stopped.” Gina remarks. “I like him already.”

“He was seriously so chill about it, I was honestly shocked. I appreciated it, but I wasn’t expecting him to be so okay with me not wanting to go further.”

“That’s the shitty thing about college. Good people are a dime a dozen.” Amanda says 

//

Y/N straightens her hair and puts a little makeup on. She settles on a pair of leggings and a t-shirt with the school’s logo on it. She takes a shot with the girls just to take the edge off, and hears a knock at the door. She grabs her jean jacket and opens the door.

“Hi, Harry.” She beams.

“Hey, love, how was your day?”

“Good.” She giggles and leans up to kiss his cheek, taking him a bit by surprise.

“Now, young man…” Amanda says, walking over with Gina. “What time can we expect our girl home?”

“Who said she’s not spending the night again?” He raises an eyebrow at them. “Quite liked waking up next to you.”

“Oh my god.” Y/N says, clearly flustered. “I’ll text in the group chat so you know what I’m doing, bye!” She pulls Harry out the door. “Don’t add fuel to their fire.” She nudges him.

“I was just being honest.” He throws his arm around her. “I hope you’ll stay again, but if you don’t want to I’ll bring you home, no big deal.”

Instead of going right up the stairs when they get to Harry’s place, he leads her down the corridor, passing by the kitchen and a hall bath, and into the large living room. There was a giant sectional sofa and even more giant TV across from it. There were a couple of guys sitting down already.

“Oi, there you are.”

“I said I was stepping out to get my girl, didn’t I?” He rolls his eyes. “Y/N, this is Louis and Niall.”

“Hi.” She says, trying not to melt into a puddle from being called his girl.

“Make yourself comfortable, I’m gonna get some popcorn made. Do you want a beer or anything?”

“Beer’s fine, thank you.”

She sits down on the edge of the sofa and leans against the arm rest.

“You’re on the hockey team, right?” Niall asks.

“Mhm…you look familiar, are you on the soccer team?”

“We both are.” Louis says.

“Oh, cool. Is it just the three of you here?”

“No, we have two other roommates, but they practically live at their girlfriend’s places.” Niall explains. “We have some other friends coming soon, though, it’s good for you to claim your spot now.”

“Yeah, some of the other senate kids usually join us.” Louis says. “So you’re the girl Harry’s been tutoring, huh? He won’t shut up about you, it’s pretty cute.”

“Oi! Don’t embarrass me or I’m not sharing the popcorn.” Harry says, tossing them each a beer, and handing Y/N one. He sits down next to her with the bowl of popcorn in his lap.

A few of the student senate kids show up and Harry ends up pulling Y/N into his lap to make room on the couch. She didn’t mind one bit. They had settled on Napoleon Dynamite for a movie, which was perfect. There was one girl, though, that had sat right next to Harry, and she had sort of been flirting with him. Take the hint, I’m in his lap, not you, Y/N thought to herself. Harry notices Y/N finish her second beer.

“Want another?”

“I can get it.”

“You’re my guest.” He kisses her cheek and lifts her up so he can get up.

“How long have you known Harry for?” The girl asks.

“Um…like a month? What about you?”

“We met last year.” She flips her hair.

“Here we are, a fresh beer.” He hands one to Y/N and tosses a couple out to his friends. He lifts Y/N up and plops her back in his lap, making her giggle.

Everyone was having a good time, laughing at the hilarious movie. The lights had been dimmed when the movie started, so Harry was able to discretely kiss on Y/N’s neck once in a while. When the movie ends, Louis and Niall let Harry know there’s a party at the soccer house and he can swing by if he wants, and out the door they go. That leaves Harry and Y/N with the senate kids. They get into a game of Cards Against Humanity, which ends up being pretty fun. It was starting to get late, though, and it was clear that Harry wanted to be alone with Y/N.

“One more round.” The girl says.

“Nah, come on, Ari, we should go.” A boy, Billy, says.

“Yeah.” Another boy, Andrew, agrees. “I’m beat, and we need to walk you home.” They both stand up, and he extends a hand to her. She groans, but stands.

Harry walks them all to the door and says goodnight. He walks back over to Y/N who was cleaning up the living room.

“You don’t have to do that, I can clean up, love.”

“It’s okay, it’s just a few cans.”

“Follow me, we have a recycling in the kitchen.”

She follows him in and he opens the door for the pantry where the kept a bucket for empty cans.

“That girl has a crush on you, yeah?”

“Who? Ari?! No way.”

“Come on, Harry.” She scoffs. “If I wasn’t sitting on top of you I’d say she was.”

“Aw, it’s cute your jealous.” He wraps his arms around her waist.

“I’m not, I’m just saying.” She wraps her arms around his neck. “I picked up on the vibe.”

“Well, even if she did it doesn’t matter because I don’t like her like that. I like you.”

“I like you too.”

“I should fucking hope so.” He chuckles. “Wanna come up to my room?”

“Yeah.”

He pecks her lips and then leads her up the stairs. He flops onto his bed and she crawls on top of him. His hands find her hips and she rids him of his glasses, gently putting them on one of his pillows. She leans down so their chests are pressed to each other and they start kissing. One of his hands moves to the back of her head so he can tug at her hair.

“Can I…touch your butt?” Y/N laughs against him and nods yes. His hand slides further south and he squeezes her right cheek. “You’re so fucking perfect, you know that?”

She sucks on his bottom lip as her answer and he pushes his hips up to hers. They grind against each other just as they did the night before. Both of his hands knead her cheeks as her hand slide up under his shirt. They were both starting to sweat. She sits up on him and lifts her shirt off. His eyes grow wide as he sees her breasts practically spilling out of her bra.

“It’s hot.” She whines and tugs at the hem of his shirt. He sits up so she can pull it off him.

“Let me turn the fan on, yeah?”

She nods and lets him get up to turn his fan on. He snatches his glasses and puts them in their case on his desk, and then he gets back on the bed, sitting up against the wall, and she crawls back into his lap. He kisses on her necks and down her chest, biting on the fleshy parts of the tops of her breasts. She tugs at his hair and rolls her hips down on him.

“You…you can take it off if you want.”

“Are you sure? Is that what you want?” He looks up at her. “Last night…”

“I was really drunk, I have more of my wits about me now. I’m okay if my bra comes off.”

“Okay, but if you wanna cover back up just let me know.”

“I will.”

He reaches around and gets her bra unhooked in a couple of swift movements. He tugs it down her shoulders and tosses it to the floor. He gazes at her bare chest and licks his lips. His large hands cup both of them and he kneads them at first, just getting a feel. His thumbs rub circles into her nipples, getting them nice and hard. He kisses down her chest again, and just uses his tongue to lick and swirl around her nipple. Who was he? Y/N’s head was swimming. She thought Harry was just a stuffy, studious college kid, but fuck, he was almost…devious. He blows on her now wet nipple before wrapping his lips around it to suck on.

“Oh!” She gasps and presses his head closer to her. She grits her teeth and closes her eyes, loving the new sensation he was bringing her. He pops off and does the same to the other one.

“So,” He says, kissing his way back to her neck. “No one’s ever had the privilege of seeing you like this?”

“No.” She swallows.

“I feel really lucky then.” He nips at her bottom lip. “You like the way it felt?”

“Mhm.” She nods. “Felt really good.”

“Good. I always wanna make you feel good.”

He puts his face between her breasts and press them around his cheeks, making her giggle. He mumbles something.

“What?” She laughs and he looks up at her.

“Just feels so nice, they’re so big.”

“Sometimes I have to wear two sports bras so I’m not bouncing around on the ice.”

“I bet.” He starts kneading them again.

“I feel like I just wanna do everything with you.” She says as she rolls her hips on him again.

“God, I feel the same way, but only when you really feel ready, Y/N.”

“I know, you just make me feel so comfortable.”

“Have you…I mean you said you’d never taken your pants off for someone before, but have you ever seen someone else?”

“Um, no…”

“So you’ve never gotten a guy off before.” He doesn’t ask, he’s more so confirming.

“Right.”

“Okay.” He smiles and kisses her. “Think we should cool it for the night then before I get a little too excited.”

“Oh, alright.” She was hoping to maybe come again. He lifts her up and sets her down. She crosses her arms over herself as he gets up, he looks over his shoulder at her.

“No need to cover up, babe, I’m just changing outta these pants.”

“I just feel a little exposed right now.”

“Want one of my shirts?”

“Yes, please.”

He tosses her a t-shirt and she puts it on. He strips down to his boxers and gets back on the bed. He furrows his brows at her leggings.

“You’re not gonna sleep in those, are you?”

“Well…I’m only wearing a thong underneath, so I’m not sure what else to do…”

“Christ.” He blushes and gets up, searching for a clean pair of boxers. “You can wear these if you want.”

“I feel like I’m going to own all of your clothes at some point.”

“I like the way they look on you, so I don’t mind.”

She stands up and turns around to change while he lays on the bed. He wants to respect her privacy, but he’s nineteen, so he sneaks a peak. She climbs onto the bed with him and snuggles up. He falls asleep before her, and she can’t help feeling restless.

“Harry.” She sits up nudges his shoulder. “Harry, are you awake?”

“I can be.” He says softly. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah…I just…um, would you…take care of me?”

“Y/N…” He sits up and caresses her cheek.

“It’s so hard just laying here next to you, I want you to touch me or something. You made me feel so good last night, and you got me all riled up before.”

“Left you hanging?”

“Yeah.” She pouts.

“What do you want me to do specifically? I only wanna do something you wanna do.”

“I don’t want to have sex, but I do want these boxers to come off, and I think I want your head between my legs…if you’re up for it, that is.”

“Oh, babe.” He smirks. “I’m more than up for it. Just tell me to stop if you get nervous.”

“I will.”

He shifts to get between her legs, and he tugs on the boxers, slowly sliding them down her legs. Once they’re gone he gently opens her legs up for him. She was shaking slightly.

“Hey, hey.” He leans up to kiss her. “You’re alright, yeah? Do you not want to do this?”

“No, I do, please it’s okay. I really wanna feel you on me.”

“Okay.”

He gets back between her legs. It was dark, so it was a little hard to see, but it wasn’t rocket science, so Harry licks up from her center to her clit. She gasps, and he does this a few times.

“Doing alright?”

“Yeah, keep going.” She bites her bottom lip.

He licks and sucks around her folds and then he sucks on her clit. This causes her hands to fly to his hair. He flicks the tip of his tongue on the small bundle and then sucks again. Y/N tries to stifle her moans by biting her lip, but it’s starting to hurt.

“No one’s home, love, just let it out.” He says against her. “Can I use my fingers?”

“Please, yes, need it.”

He smirks up at her, not that she can really see. He sucks his middle finger into his mouth before slowly inserting it. She gasps out a moan. He’s slowly lapping away at her clit while his finger goes deeper, to his knuckle. His hips press into the mattress, trying to get some relief of his own. She was so warm and inviting, and it was killing him. He was taking it slow with her, not wanting to hurt her, but he couldn’t help himself from twisting and curling his finger. He was looking for that special spot.

“Oh my god.” She gasps. Bingo. He’s got it.

“Right there?” He rubs his finger against it again.

“Yes, oh shit.” She groans.

Harry sucks on her clit while continuing to use his finger inside her. She can’t help the way she’s breathing and panting, it just makes him work faster and harder.

“H, Harry, I think I’m going to c….oh my god!” She throws her head back as she feels her release.

He retracts his finger and laps away at her center. He kisses her inner thigh to help calm her down. He sits back up slowly to look at her. He couldn’t tell, but her cheeks were flushed.

“Would you, um, walk with me to the bathroom?”

“Of course.”

She doesn’t bother putting the boxers back on. The shirt she was wearing covered her plenty, and he was just nose deep in her crotch so she didn’t need to be shy. Once she’s done he tells her to go wait for him in his room. He needed to take care of himself.

“Think you’ll be able to sleep now?” He teases as he gets back into bed with her. 

“I feel bad…”

“About what?” He pulls her close to him so she can rest her head on his chest.

“I should have taken care of you.”

“One step at a time.” He kisses the top of her head. “When you feel ready we can do that. I feel happy that you trusted me enough to do what we just did.”

“I feel happy too.” She yawns.

It didn’t take long for either of them to fall asleep after that. 

//

Monday, Y/N got her test back from her Mind, Brain, and Evolution class. Her eyes grew wide when she saw her grade, an 88%! She was ecstatic, and couldn’t wait to tell Harry. She didn’t get to chat with him too much Sunday. He walked her home, kissed her goodbye, and then had to get some things done before his student senate meeting. Why they met on Sunday evenings was beyond her.

It was just her luck that he was at the dining hall for lunch at the same as her. She sets her food down and snatches the test from her bag.

“I’ll be right back ladies, gotta go tell my man how well I did.” She grins.

They all cheer her on as she struts over to him. She was clad in a pair of leggings and a t-shirt, but she still felt cute. She’s felt incredibly cute ever since Saturday night. Harry was deep in conversation with his friends Y/N goes right over to him and wraps her arms around him, shaking the paper in front of his face. It takes him completely by surprise. He snatches the test and he looks up at her.

“Oh my god!” he nearly squeals and stands up to hug her. “This is amazing! I knew you could do it.”

“A B+, I couldn’t believe it! I still can’t, and it’s all thanks to you.” She wraps her arms around his neck, not giving a fuck that his friends were watching, especially that girl Ari.

“It was all you, I’m so proud of you.” He kisses her forehead.

“I better get back over to them so I can eat, but I just couldn’t wait to tell you.”

“I’m glad you came over here. I’ll see you tomorrow at two, right?”

“Mhm.” She smiles.

“Great, celebratory coffee on me then.” He smiles back and kisses her cheek before she walks away.

“So, you’re, like, dating the hockey girl?” Billy asks.

“There’s more to her than that.” Harry says as he sits down. “We’re hanging out.” He shrugs.

“What class are you even tutoring her in?” Ari asks.

“Mind, Brain, and Evolution. She’s actually really smart, she’s a business major. This class is just tricky.”

“I remember taking that last semester with you!” Andrew chimes in. “Think I only passed because we sat next to each other.”

“Now that she’s got a good grade you don’t still need to tutor her do you?” Ari asks.

“No, I’m definitely going to tutor her.”

“Why?”

“You know how when you go on antibiotics and you start to feel better, but you may have like half your pills left to take? You don’t just stop taking them until you feel better, right? You have to take all of your medicine.”

“Yeah, and Harry’s for sure gonna give her that medicine.” Billy teases him.

“Oh, stop. I like her, and she likes me. Thank god, thought I was going to explode from it being one sided.”

“When’s her next game?” Andrew asks.

“Wednesday. We have to make sure we go again. 

//

Harry already has the iced coffees ready to go when Y/N meets him in the café of the library Tuesday afternoon. She was clad in her workout clothes, hair up in a messy bun.

“Thank you.” She smiles and takes the coffee from him.

“I even put the cream and sugar in it for you.”

“I noticed, how kind.” She smirks.

They find a table to go study at and set up. She goes over the new unit and what’s already sort of not making sense to her. Harry goes over his notes, and does his best to explain things to her. After an hour or so, they take a break.

“How have you been feeling?” He softly asks her.

“About what?”

“What we did Saturday night…we haven’t even texted about it, so I didn’t know if you were avoiding the conversation.”

“Oh! I feel really great. Um, I guess I just didn’t know what to say. I’m glad we did it.”

“Me too.” He looks down and then back to her. “It’ll be nice to do it again, right?”

“Mhm.” She smiles and a slight blush covers her cheeks. “Um, I don’t know if you’re coming to the game tomorrow or not, but-“

“I’ll be there.” He cuts her off. “Go on.”

“When we have games during the week we can’t exactly party all night, so we usually go downtown and order a bunch of food. Some of the girls invite their significant others, and, well, if you don’t mind being out a little late I was wondering if you’d wanna come too.”

“I’d love to.”

“Really?!”

“Sure.” He smiles. “Gotta be there for my girl.” He clears his throat. “Let’s get back to it, I don’t wanna make you late for the gym.”

Y/N liked that Harry was always so serious, she may not have before, but now she just thought it was cute. He lets her do some reading for class while he works on his own homework.

“This is nice.” He speaks up.

“What is?”

“Just doing homework together. We could do this more if you want. I’d obviously still tutor you on the clock, but we could get together sometimes to do other homework.” He stops typing and looks at her. “Then we could, uh, see each other more…if you wanted.”

“I’d like that.” She smiles. “I end up doing homework with the girls a lot, but you’re more than welcome to come over and join.”

“Sounds like fun.”

She looks at the time and sighs, closing her laptop and packing up.

“I have to get going.”

“I’m gonna stay here a bit longer, otherwise I’d walk you out.”

“That’s alright.” She leans down and pecks his lips before slinging her bag over her shoulder. “I’ll see you tomorrow for the game?”

“You will.” He smiles brightly. “Bye, love.”

“Bye.”

Y/N had butterflies. This was a dream come true.

//

The ice arena wasn’t as packed as the first home game, but there were still a lot of people there. The thing about women’s ice hockey is that you aren’t allowed to fight, so it’s less exciting than men’s ice hockey. Or, that’s what people say. It was annoying that they couldn’t fight. There were plenty of people that Y/N just wanted to deck while she was out there.

She looks out to the stands and sees Harry with the student senate crew holding up a sign for her. It had her number on it and everything. Harry looked cute in his beanie and sweater. Y/N played great and she loved looking over to see Harry cheering, not that she let it distract her. She was able to assist two goals, and the team won 4-1. It was an incredible game.

After the coach goes over what their next practice will consist of, and his congratulations, he leaves to let the girls change.

“Dinner down at the pub in twenty ladies!” Ashley yells.

Everyone runs to the showers to clean themselves up. Y/N throws on a pair of jeans and a black top. She grabs a light windbreaker and puts some product in her wet hair so it dries nice.

“Is Harry coming down?” Gina asks.

“Mhm, he’s going to meet us down there.” She smiles.

All of the girls walk down together. Ashley called ahead so there were a ton of tables pushed together. Harry was waiting outside the pub, along with some of other significant others. Y/N practically jumps on him.

“Great game.” He says into her neck.

“Thanks! I loved seeing you out there. It’s nice to actually have people cheering for us.” She kisses his cheek and lets him go.

Everyone finds their seats. Ashley and some of the other older girls order different pitchers of beer for the table. It was a college bar so no one was really double checking ID’s, especially on a Wednesday, so Y/N poured herself and Harry a glass of beer. They all cheer and clink their glasses.

Nachos, mozzarella sticks, chicken wings, fires, and anything else that could be thought of were ordered for everyone. Harry fit right in with everyone, already having a small report with Amanda and Gina.

“I still can’t get over this.” Ashley says. “Our little baby Y/N bringing a guy to dinner.”

“Didn’t you come to the party at our house?” Megan asks. “Is that how you two met?”

“No, he’s been tutoring me for a class.” Y/N explains. “He just happened to be at the party last weekend.”

“Well, Harry, you can come anytime. I know it was your idea to get more people at the women’s games.” Ashley says.

“Y/N told me how much it bothered her that senate goes to a lot of the guys’ games, thought it was only fair to support the girls too. Your games are way more fun to watch. You’re really fighting for it out there, you can feel it.”

“Oh, he’s a keeper for sure.” Megan says.

Y/N leans in to Harry and he puts his arm around her. She looks up at him once the attention is off her a bit.

“Do you want to come back to my place for a little bit?” She asks.

“I would, babe, but I have an 8AM, I need to go home after all this, I’m sorry.”

“No, it’s okay. I have an early practice anyways…”

“I can hang out tomorrow night, though. I usually go to the soccer house with Niall and Louis, I’m sure they won’t care if you come.”

“Yeah, that sounds good.” She smiles and so does he. Damn him for being so responsible.

“Plus, I’ll see at two for tutoring, right?”

“Right.”

“I could come to your place for that.”

“I don’t think we’d get much tutoring done if we do that.” She winks at him and it makes him laugh.

Amanda and Gina give a few minutes to kiss Harry goodbye before they need to part ways.

“Sorry.” She tells them, wiping the corners of her mouth. “He’s such a good kisser.”

“Apparently on both sets of lips.” Amanda teases her.

“Stop! I told you that in confidence.”

“I still can’t believe it didn’t make you want to fuck him right after.” Gina says.

“Believe me, I think I’m getting ready for that, but I’m nervous to see it.”

“His dick?” Amanda asks.

“Yeah, I’ve never really seen one before, and I can tell his is big. What if it breaks me in half?” She jokes.

“I bet he’d love to hear that, ask him to break your back.” Gina bursts out laughing.

“You two are annoying.” Y/N groans as they continue their walk to their place.

//

It was hard to get through tutoring for both Y/N and Harry. She wanted him, and he could tell. Every time she looked at him he could see it in her eyes. She was being especially pouty and touchy and it was getting to him. Somehow, they both made it through, and he told her he’d pick her up around nine to bring her to his place to pregame before going to the soccer house.

She gets her workout in, showers, and then makes dinner with Amanda and Gina. The three all get some more homework done before going upstairs to get ready.

“Alright, what am I wearing? Jeans and a crop top?”

“What if you wore like a bralette and some high waisted mom jeans?” Gina asks. “That’s always a look.”

“I don’t know what the vibe is at the soccer house, I don’t want to be too exposed.” She pulls out her mom jeans and a black short sleeve crop top. “I think this could be cute, and I’ll put some waves in my hair.”

“I like it.” Amanda asks. “You’re going to his place first, right?”

“Yeah, why?”

“Assert your dominance and pack an overnight bag. Bring your own toothbrush and pj’s. Show him you’re not afraid to get comfy.”

“You know, that’s not a bad idea. I feel like I’ve been stealing his clothes.” She snatches a string backpack from the floor. “Plus, my drinks won’t clink the bag with some clothes in there. What are you two up to tonight?”

“I think we’re going over to the field hockey house for a bit, and then we’ll see how it goes from there.”

“Nice! That’ll be fun, they always throw great parties.”

The three all finish getting ready, and Y/N packs her hard seltzers into her bag. Harry knocks on the door right at nine, and she flings herself onto him. He chuckles as he kisses her.

“Hey.” He says.

“Hi.”

“Ready?”

“Yup, bye girls!” She yells as she swings the door shut.

When they get into Harry’s she moves to go right up the stairs to his room, but he clutches her wrist.

“Pregame is in the kitchen, babe.”

“I know, I just wanna put my bag in your room first, is that alright?”

“Uh, yeah, of course.” He goes upstairs with her and he watches as she pulls out shorts and a t-shirt, her toothbrush, and her hairbrush.

“It’s okay I brought this stuff, right?”

“Yeah, why wouldn’t it be? I want you to be comfortable.”

“Just making sure.” She grabs her bag and they both head downstairs.

She cracks open a seltzer and they all listen to music while they get a little buzzed. Niall and Louis were funny. Harry leaves her down in the kitchen with them for a few minutes while he goes upstairs to put his contacts in. He didn’t like wearing his glasses to parties because one time someone pushed him, they fell off, and broke. His mum wasn’t too happy when she had to ship him a new pair.

“Did you all live together last year too?”

“Nope, I met Harry from class, and we were already on the soccer team together.” Niall says. “They have these mandatory international student meetings, so the three of us sort of just started hanging out. Lou’s a couple years older so we were able to get off campus. The other two, who are literally never here, are international students too. It all sort of just worked out.”

“Harry’s a great roommate too, he cooks a lot.” Louis chuckles.

“Because if I didn’t.” Harry says as he comes back in. “You two would waste your money on shit all the time.” He throws his arm around Y/N’s shoulders and finishes off his drink.

“We ready? It’s ten, gotta get there before they start turning people away.” Louis says.

Everyone agrees, so Harry loads up Y/N bags with some drinks, and out the door they go.

”I have to warn you, the soccer house is gross.” Harry says. “Those guys leave it a mess. It’s huge so it’s great for a party, but you’re better off having a wee in the bushes than using one of their bathrooms.”

“Well, I’m glad I went before we left then.” Y/N chuckles.

They all get inside, and music is already blaring. Y/N recognizes a few of the guys and she gives them hugs. They congratulate her on her win from the night prior. The house packed already, it smelled like various types of smoke, the floors were sticky with god knows what, and there were a fuck ton of guys.

“Y/N you need a drink?” One of them asks.

“No, I brought my own, but thanks!” She follows Harry into another room where things were a bit more chill. They each take a drink out of her bag and crack them open.

The party was fun for the most part, good music was playing, and Harry looked fucking hot. Y/N liked that he clearly had outfits for partying and outfits for school. Tonight he was wearing a blue short-sleeve button up with the first few buttons undone paired with a black pair of skinny jeans that had a few rips in them. He had rings on his fingers and his nails were painted a pastel purple.

Y/N wished she hadn’t been drinking so much because she desperately needed to pee. She wondered if what Harry said was true, if the bathrooms were really that gross. She searches for another girl and leaves his side.

“Hey, this is random, but you wanna go to the bathroom with me?”

“OMG, sure!” She says brightly. The girl had long blonde hair and a tight dress on.

“Thanks!”

That was the one good thing about drunk girls, they were always willing to be a bathroom buddy. The girl tugs Y/N up a set of stairs.

“Less people using this one!” She says over the music.

She was right, no one was upstairs. It was nice to take a break from the loudness. Both girls go into the bathroom and grimace.

“I don’t get this, boys need to sit down to shit, wouldn’t they try to keep it clean?” The girl scoffs and checks her makeup in the mirror.

“Guess I’ll be squatting.” Y/N sighs, and unzips her pants. She squats over the toilet and pees. “Thanks for coming with me, I wasn’t about to ask my…uh, my date to come with me.”

“No problem girl! I need a pee break myself.”

Y/N flushes and stands up all the way, switching spots with the girl so she could pee. Y/N washes her hands and checks her own makeup.

“Who are you here with?” The girl asks as she pulls her panties back, moving to wash her hands.

“Harry Styles.”

“Oh! I’ve seen him around, he’s cute.”

“Very.” They both giggle. “I’m Y/N.”

“I’m Karina.”

They smile and both head out and down the stairs. They wave goodbye to each other as they make their way back to their people. Y/N walks right up behind Harry and wraps her arms around him. He’s surprised at first and then relaxes when he sees it’s Y/N.

“Where’d you go with that girl?!”

“To the bathroom! We used the one upstairs!”

“Did you know her?!”

“Nope!” She laughs and so does Harry.

As the night goes on, Y/N starts to feel dancey and notices other people dancing in one of the larger rooms, so she tugs Harry over and wraps her arms around his neck so they can grind front to front. His hands go right to her hips, and his lips find her cheek and then her neck. One of her hands slides up to his hair to rake through. She noses his jaw to get his attention and suddenly her tongue was in his mouth. He pulls her closer and backs them up towards a wall, pressing her up against it. She wondered, briefly, how many girls Harry had made out with at a party. She knew he had to have fucked a lot. No guy could be that good at eating out without some practice. The jealousy she feels seeps in and she bites down on his lower lip a little too hard. He winces and pulls away for a moment. He catches his breath and looks down at her, moving some hair away from her face.

“Alright?!”

“How often do you do this?!”

“Do what?!”

“Make out with girls at parties! Take those girls home and fuck them!” She wasn’t sure where this was all coming from. Maybe it was the alcohol. Maybe it was starting to sink in that she gave up a part of herself to someone that she had only known a few weeks.

“Hey! Whoa! Where is this…” He leans in to speak into her ear. “Where is this coming from?”

“I’m just feeling…weird all of a sudden. You have so much experience, and I don’t have a lot, so-“

He moves back to look at her. He cups her jaw and leans in to kiss her. He gives her a few kisses before moving his lips to her ear again.

“Let’s get out of here, then we can talk more, okay?”

She nods yes and he takes her hand. He leads her out of the house, and the chilly night air hits her like a ton of bricks.

“Can you walk alright?” He asks her.

“Can I? Yes. Do I want to? No.”

“Alright, well hop on.” He crouches in front of her.

“Are you serious?”

“Yeah, all aboard.”

She giggles and hops onto his back. She rests her chin on his shoulder and nibbles on his earlobe, making him giggle.

“Thought you were upset with me for a second.”

“I got jealous.”

“Of what, babe?”

“Anyone that’s ever been with you.” She shamelessly admits. “I know that’s dumb.”

“I haven’t been with that many people.”

“It’s none of my business.”

“It is if it’s bothering you, Y/N.”

“You’re just really good at it, and it made me think that you’ve had a lot of practice. Not to mention that everything you do surprises me. I’m still shocked that you’re the type of guy to make out openly at a party.”

“I mean, yeah, I’m a nice guy, but I’m like any other guy sometimes. I’m respectful, but I still wanna have fun.”

He gets to his place and sets her down so he can unlock the door. They both go straight to his room, and they sit on the edge of his bed.

“We were having such a good time, walk me through what happened?” He asks as he gets up to take his contacts out.

“I don’t know, it was like while we were kissing it made me think of how many times you’ve done that sort of thing before. Doesn’t that happen to you with me?”

“Not really.” He sits back down next to her, running a hand through his hair. He kicks his boots off and looks at her. “I’m more or less just lost in you.”

“I think I’m just feeling vulnerable since we haven’t been alone since I was so exposed to you.”

“Shit, I’m sorry. I should have stayed with you last night when you asked me to come home with you.”

“No! It’s okay, we both had to get up early. I’m being dumb and needy.” She shakes her head.

“You’re not being either of those things. We can wait a while to do something like that again if you want.”

“No! I don’t want to wait. I really liked it. I guess, I mean…”

“Are you worried that you’re not the only one?”

“Maybe a little…”

“Babe, I’m not talking to anyone else, I thought it was pretty clear. I’m not in a rush to put a label on anything, but I’m not fucking anyone else, I swear.”

“Okay…”

“I’ve only ever fully been with like six people if that makes you feel better.”

“Harry, I really don’t need to know.”

“I just don’t want you to think I’m some sex maniac. I had sex in high school, and then there were a couple of girls last year, and then a couple people this past summer. If I seem good at it, it’s only because I’m vocal and I ask to make sure things feel good, that’s all.”

“Alright, I’m sorry for being so stupid. I ruined the entire night.”

“You’re not stupid, and you didn’t ruin anything, okay? I’m gonna go get us some water, feel free to change and then we can just watch TV or something.”

“Oh.”

“What?” He asks as he stands up.

“I just thought, you know, you’d want to take my clothes off for me.”

“I mean, I do, but I don’t think that’s a good idea right now. We both had a lot to drink, Y/N.” He gives her a soft smile and leaves to go downstairs.

She sighs heavily and then changes into the pj’s she brought. He comes back and hands her a glass. He starts unbuttoning his shirt the rest of the way.

“I really like what you have on tonight.”

“Yeah? I liked your outfit too. Although, you look pretty cute right now.” He smirks and drags his jeans down his legs and gets onto the bed with a sigh. 

“Oh, do I?”

“Mhm, very cute.” His eyes trail down her body and they grow wide when they get to her legs. “What happened here?” He points to the various bruises on her thighs and shins.

“Oh, it’s just from going to the gym and games and stuff. I always have bruises on me.” She shrugs. “No big deal.”

“Poor thing.” He rubs his hand over one of her thighs.

“It’s really not a big deal.” Goosebumps raise on her skin from his gentle touch. She lays down fully next to him, rolling onto her side to face him. “I like you.”

“I like you too.”

She nuzzles into his chest and he rubs her back. They stay like that for a while, and she starts to hear her breathing level out. He carefully gets up to turn his light off, and goes back to the way he was.

//

The next morning, Y/N wakes up pressed into Harry’s side. He was out like a light. She gets up and grabs her toothbrush and pads out to the bathroom. She gets in and locks the door behind her. She splashes some cool water onto her face, and brushes her teeth. She tip toes back to Harry’s room, and crawls back into bed.

“Where’d you go.” He mumbles as he moves to spoon her.

“Just to the bathroom.” She whispers.

He nuzzles into her back, pressing his pelvis to her ass. He pushes a leg between hers to get especially cozy. She adjusts against him, and things sort of just sped up from there. He started moving against her and the second she whimpered, he was dipping his hand into her shorts.

“Is this okay?” He asks, kissing on the exposed part of her neck.

“Yes.” She breathes.

His fingers rub on her clit at first before going between her folds. He groans when he feels how wet she is. He drags it up to her clit to rub circles on her. She turns over onto her stomach and he follows her, continuing to grind himself against her ass, and rubbing on her clit.

“Fuck, Y/N.”

Hearing him moan her name was doing things to her. She moves her hips along with his, and she starts to feel warm all over. She was moaning into his pillows, and he feels her writhe under him while she comes. He takes his hand away once she’s done, and she rolls onto her back.

“Harry?”

“Yeah?”

“Can I…give you a hand job?”

“You really want to?”

“Yeah, I really do.” She bites her bottom lip and he moves to lay next to her.

“You’re positive?”

“Yes.”

He starts to lower his boxers and he looks at her again. She nods and he gets them of all the way. Her eyes widen. He really was big, and thick too. She sort of knew what to do. She had seen enough porn to know she at least needed to make sure her hand was wet, so she spits into it, and carefully grips him. He hisses from her touch.

“Wanna know what I like?” He asks her.

“Yeah.”

“While you do it, put these fingers over my tip.” He moves her fingers he wants them and then she moves them back and forth while her hand works around him. “Shit, just like that, it’s perfect.”

Y/N can’t help but look at Harry’s perfectly sculpted happy trail that leads down to the small tufts of hair right at his base. His balls weren’t hairy, he clearly did a lot of manscaping. In a bold move she uses her other hand to cup his balls, and his head rolls back into the pillow.

“Is that okay?”

“Yeah, just, like, massage them a little, but not too hard.”

She nods and gives him gentle squeezes while her hand continues to work on him. This wasn’t so bad. She wasn’t sure what she was so nervous about, it was just a penis. She licks her lips and looks at him.

“Can I…put my mouth on it?”

“Fuck, yeah, please.” He grips the sheets as she wraps her lips around his tip. “Just no teeth!” He reminds her at the last second and she pops off.

“How the fuck am I supposed to do that? Unhinge my jaw?”

“No.” He chuckles. “Just try to keep your lips around your teeth or keep your mouth wide. Use your tongue more than anything.”

She nods and goes back down. He has to fight to buck up into her. She only keeps her mouth around his tip, not wanting to go crazy. She pumps the rest of him, drool dripping down her chin.

“Y/N, I’m getting close.”

She keeps sucking on him. When she looks up at him, making eye contact, he loses it. She spurts into her mouth and her eyes widen at the taste. It didn’t taste bad, but it certainly didn’t taste good either. She takes it all, but she sure as shit wasn’t going to swallow. She looks around his room for his trash and when she spots it, she gets off the bed and spits into it. She grabs the glass of water from his desk and swishes it around her mouth before spitting again.

“Sorry.” She breathes. “I just-“

“You’re apologizing? Get your ass over here.” He smirks. She gets back onto the bed and he holds her close. “I wouldn’t have wanted you to swallow it unless you really wanted to. I know it’s a lot to get used to.”

“So, you’re not offended?”

“You just gave me a blow job, I’m not offended at all.” He kisses her forehead. “I’m just gonna go use the bathroom, I’ll be right back.” He grabs his boxers and slips them on and leaves the room.

Y/N snatches her phone and texts in the group chat letting Amanda and Gina know what just happened. She couldn’t wait to get home, she needed to talk about it now. When Harry gets back she nearly throws her phone. She puts her phone down gently and cuddles up to him when he lays back down. He kisses on the top of her head a couple of times and rubs her back.

“That felt really good, by the way.”

“You’re not just saying that?” She pouts up at him.

“Not at all, I’ve been dreaming about you doing that. It was nice to feel the real thing.” His lips curve up as he looks down at her. “You’re a natural, sure you’ve never done that before.”

“Never, I swear.” She giggles. “I’m glad it was good for you.”

“It was fantastic.” He sighs.

After snuggling a little longer, they both decide to get up. Harry makes Y/N some eggs and toast for breakfast before walking her home. They get to her door and he has trouble saying goodbye. His lips just won’t leave hers.

“You have practice today?”

“Mhm, and then an away game tomorrow. We leave early in the morning. I’ll text you when I get home, maybe we can meet up.”

“I’d like that.” He smiles. “So I won’t see you at all tonight?”

“No, we’re not allowed to go out the night before an away game.”

“Fair enough.” He sighs. “Alright.” He kisses her against, sucking on her bottom lip before letting her go. “Can’t wait to hear how the game goes.”

“Thanks, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Bye.”

She goes inside and runs upstairs. She knocks on Amanda’s door before going in and they both squeal. Gina comes in and squeals with them. 

//

It was a rough game. They lost by one goal. The bus was quiet at first, but the coach ended up farting and it made everyone laugh, lightening the mood. They wouldn’t be going out to celebrate tonight, but Y/N knew a few of the girls would be getting together. She was pooped and didn’t feel like drinking. She was sitting in the window seat on the coach bus next to Gina, who was turned talking to one of the other girls, so she takes the opportunity to call Harry. Now that she thinks about it, they’ve never spoken on the phone before. She puts her headphones in and dials his number.

“Hello?”

“Hey.”

“Hey! How was the game, babe?”

“We lost…by one goal.” She sighs.

“I’m sorry, that must not feel great. I watched the live stream, but I was only able to catch the beginning.”

“You…you actually watched part of it?”

“Yeah! I wanted to support you. I had to tutor this afternoon so that’s why I wasn’t able to watch the whole thing.”

“Well, thanks for watching a little…”

“Of course, babe.”

“Um, we should be back to campus in an hour. I need to shower and stuff, and I don’t really feel like going out, but would you wanna come over and cuddle?”

“I’d love to. I’ll bring my laptop so we can watch Disney movies.”

“That sounds amazing. I’ll text you once I’m all set.”

“Sounds good, see you soon.”

Y/N hangs up and taps Gina on the shoulder. She tells her that Harry’s gonna come over and she nods excitedly. She takes the second shower once Amanda is done, and then puts on a pair of comfy sweat pants and throws on a t-shirt. Harry comes over, and she takes him right up to her room.

“What are your roommates up to tonight?”

“Not sure, they’re probably just hanging out too.” They both get onto her bed. “Sorry there’s not as much room as your bed.”

“Are you kidding, this is going to be a great cuddle.”

He sits up against the wall, and has her sit in front of him, placing the laptop at the foot of the bed. They decide on The Goofy Movie. Although, Harry is being very distracting. He rubs Y/N’s shoulders and neck, and then his arms wrap around her waist. He gets up under her shirt, one hand kneading one of her breasts, and the other dips into her sweatpants. He starts kissing on her neck and her head rolls back to his shoulder. She bites her bottom lip as his fingers get inside her underwear and start rubbing at her clit. His middle finger slips inside her and she gasps.

“Alright?” He nips at her earlobe.

“Mhm, don’t stop.” She bites her bottom lip. They’ve both forgotten about the movie, almost thankful it’s just background noise to help muffle things. “M’getting too hot, Harry.” She whines.

He nearly rips her shirt off, exposing her full chest to him. She gets up and wiggles out of her sweatpants. He gets his own shirt off, and then she straddles him. She kisses down his neck and sucks where she pleases.

“I did some thinking last night while you were gone.” He says between pants.

“Oh yeah?” She rolls her hips down on him.

“Yeah.” He grips her hips and moves his up to meet hers. “If I’m only seeing you, and you’re only seeing me, then I think I should just cut the crap and ask you to be my girlfriend, don’t you think?”

“You…I thought the labels-“

“I was being stupid about that. I wanna be your boyfriend, Y/N. Can’t risk anyone else scooping you up. I need you to be mine.”

“I’m already yours.”

“Like, officially though.”

“Okay.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, I want you to be my boyfriend too.”

He grabs his phone out of his pocket and goes to change his Facebook status when he realizes something.

“We’re not even friends on here…”

“We’re not?! Could have sworn that happened when you started tutoring me.”

“No, I guess not. Think that was just insta.” He sends her a friend request, and she accepts, and then they both change their statuses. “There, now there’s no question about it.” They both set their phones on the floor, and get back to it.

Their tongues slide against each other as he gropes various parts of her body. Things were getting hot and heavy fast.

“Want you, please.” She whimpers against him.

“What?”

“Please, Harry, fuck me.”

“Y/N…”

“I’m ready, I swear. We’re both sober, I want this. Please, Harry, please fuck me, don’t make me beg.” She pouts. “Fuck, I don’t have any condoms.”

“I…have some in my backpack.” He blushes. “I just keep them in there, I didn’t think anything was going to happen tonight.”

“Well, I’m glad you have some. Do you wanna do this?”

“I do, but only if you’re really sure.”

“I am.” She smiles and he nods. She gets off of him and lies down on the bed while he searches through his backpack.

“Do you want me to finger you some more?”

“No, I really just want your dick.” She slides her underwear down her legs and tosses them to the floor.

His mouth was watering. He strips himself of the rest of his clothes and snatches a condom. He makes sure her door is locked, and closes his laptop before getting on top of her. He opens the foil packet, and rolls the rubber down his length.

“You’re positive?”

“Yes, Harry, I swear.”

“I’ll stop at any second, okay? You just need to speak up.”

“Okay.”

She spreads her legs apart for him, and he leans down to kiss her. He rubs his tip against her clit and through her folds, making sure she’s wet. He starts to push inside her, and all she feels is pressure and stretching. It sort of burned a bit as he did it. She takes a deep breath and digs her nails into his shoulders.

“Almost all the way in, can you take it?”

“Yeah, yeah, I can take it.”

He groans once he’s all the way in. He was so fucking snug inside her, it was a miracle he didn’t nut right then and there.

“You feel so fucking good, Y/N. Are you doing okay?”

“Yeah.” She had a couple of tears in her eyes.

“Are you sure? It doesn’t hurt?”

“It hurts a little, but not enough that I want to stop. I’m just getting used to you. Try moving.”

“Okay.”

He slowly rocks in and out, watching her face to make sure she wasn’t in too much pain. It was crazy, it was a like a switch went off because as soon as he got going with a good pace, it started to feel good. Even the stretching, she liked how it all felt. One of his hands kneads her breast and tweaks her nipple and his lips attach to her neck.

“Okay, babe?” He says into her ear.

“So good, Harry.” She wraps her legs around his back and digs her heels into his ass.

He couldn’t do much with her tonight, he knew that. He couldn’t fuck her from behind or even let her on top, but he could make her feel amazing. He snakes a hand between them and rubs her clit.

“Oh!” She gasps.

“Like that, baby girl?”

“Yes, oh my god, yes, Harry.” She arches up into him. She’s breathing heavily and scratching at his back. She almost felt like she needed to pee, but she knew it was just her orgasm getting ready to wash over her. “Shit, oh fuck, shit!” She cries out as she comes around his cock.

He spills into the condom shortly after, not being able to hold on much longer himself. He pulls out of her slowly, not wanting to hurt her and she winces.

“I know, baby, I know.” He feels terrible, he knew she had to feel sore. He gets up and throws the condom out in her trash and gets back over to her quickly, caressing her cheeks, applying kisses all over her face. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah.” She smiles and practically melts at his tenderness. “I really need to pee.” She chuckles.

“Alright, let’s getcha to the bathroom then.”

“I can go on my own. Just need a shirt.”

“Take mine.” He grabs it off the floor and hands it to her. He slips his own boxers back on, and helps her stand up.

He watches her waddle out of the room. She winces as she uses the toilet, and she grimaces at the toilet paper when she sees a light pink color. He was so careful with her, extremely gentle, but she was still a virgin at the end of the day. Well, not anymore. She just gave something major to Harry. She waddles back to her room, and smiles when she sees him still half naked, waiting in her bed.

“Do you want the side with the wall, or-“

She practically jumps on top of him, and she attacks him with kisses. They both giggle and then she settles to lay on top of him for a bit. He rubs her back and soothes her as best he can. He gets up to use the bathroom, and when he comes back they decide to finish their movie and spoon before falling asleep.

//

Harry held Y/N all night. She felt extremely safe in his arms, and it was exactly what she needed after doing something so big for her. She adjusts against him, and he gives her kisses on the back of her neck and she smiles. She turns over and buries her face in his chest. He strokes her back and kisses the top of her head. He was being careful with her, knowing that she would need some extra reassurance.

“How are you feeling?” He finally asks, his voice still thick with sleep.

“I’m okay.” She mumbles. “A little sore, but I’ll be alright.”

“I tried not to be too rough with you, I’m sorry.”

She looks up at him and smiles.

“You weren’t rough at all…I probably should have let you finger me a little more beforehand. I just really wanted you.”

“Can’t blame you for that.” He smirks and she swats a hand at his chest. “Kidding.”

“Mhm, sure you were.”

“Do you have plans today?”

“Just homework and stuff. I’m dreading our practice tomorrow morning, the coach is gonna ride us for losing.” She sighs.

“It was your first loss, right?”

“Yeah, so it’s not terrible, but it could easily be the start to a losing streak, so we need to prevent that.” They both shift so Harry’s on his back, and she’s got her head on his chest. “Why? Did you want to do something?”

“Well, I was thinking I could go back to my place and shower, and then I could come back here to do homework or something…we could get brunch at the dining hall.”

“God, I love brunch at dhall. Could I invite Amanda and Gina? They’ll be jealous.”

“Sure! I don’t care.” He kisses her forehead and gets up. She watches him stretch, and he gets his clothes on. “Wanna just meet over there in, like, an hour?”

“Works for me.”

“Alright, see you in a bit.” He leans down and pecks her lips before slipping out.

Just as she’s getting out of bed, and putting some shorts on, Gina and Amanda burst into her room.

“You guys wanna come to the dining hall with us in a bit?” Y/N asks with a smug look on her face.

“Yes, but we have more important things to discuss.” Amanda says. “What the hell happened in here last night?”

“Oh god, did you guys hear anything?”

“Only a little.” Gina says. “I just put headphones in.”

“Okay, so this is going to sound like he and I have bene moving fast, well, I guess we have been, but…we had sex last night.”

“Like full on?!” Amanda asks. The three sit on the bed together.

“Yeah, he was like rubbing up on me and stuff, and we were making out, and I told him I wanted to. He was so sweet, he kept asking me if I was sure and everything.”

“Did you make sure to pee after?” Gina asks.

“Yeah…and I think I bled a little…I’m a little sore. He was so sweet on me, though, like he took it really slow.”

“Did it hurt while he was doing it?” Amanda asks.

“A little in the begging, like when he first put it in, and then all of a sudden it started to feel really good. I think he was hitting my g-spot or something. He rubbed my clit too, I didn’t know an orgasm could feel so good.” She blushes. Her and the girls have had plenty of these conversations, so it wasn’t that weird to be so open, but just thinking about the previous events was making her feel an ache between her legs.

“Good for you! And he asked to go to the dining hall with you?” Gina asks.

“Yeah, he asked me if I had plans today. He held me all night too. We, like, made things official last night…on Facebook…”

“Oh shit!” The girls say and both take their phones out. They like the status update.

“I’m gonna go shower quick, and then we can get ready to go?” Y/N asks.

“Definitely.” Amanda says.

They both watch Y/N stand up. She breathes funny for a second and then she sneezes.

“Ow! Oh my god!” She grabs at her lower stomach.

“What happened?” Gina asks, concerned.

“Felt like my vagina was gonna fall out.” Y/N says and they all start laughing. “Fuck, this is going to be a long day…”

//

Harry really liked Y/N’s friends. They were chill, but blunt. He knew Y/N must have filled them in on the night prior, but he didn’t mind. He knew the first time was a big deal for anyone, his certainly was, even if it was when he was seventeen.

“Harry, you’re on senate right?” Gina asks.

“Yeah.” He smiles. “Why?”

“Is it true you guys have these really long meetings on Sunday nights?”

“Mhm.” He sighs. “We meet up at five, and we all have to be dressed up because sometimes different staff and faculty come to the meetings, so we need to look professional. I’ve been there as late as 10PM sometimes. Certain motions take forever to get through, it’s annoying. The only perk is that we get food provided.”

“And that’s why you get a lot of your homework done on Saturdays, right?” Y/N says.

“That’s right.” He smiles at her.

“How come you wanted to on senate and not join a normal club?” Amanda asks.

“I wanted to be involved with how things are done on campus.” Harry shrugs. “I was on student senate in high school, so I wanted to continue with it here.”

“What made you want to study at an American university? Aren’t schools way less expensive where you’re from?” Gina asks.

“They can be. I just thought this would be a good time for me to get away and travel. It makes me appreciate home more when I go back.”

“Makes sense.” Gina says. “I’m actually from Florida, and only came up here to play hockey.”

“Same here, I’m from California.” Amanda tells him.

“I think I’m one of the few in-state students on our team.” Y/N says.

“That’s cool though that this school has such a good hockey program that you wanted to come here.”

After lunch, Harry comes back to Y/N’s apartment, and they all hang out to do homework in the living room. When 4PM hits he explains he needs to go home so he can get ready for senate.

“Thanks for hanging out today, it was nice.” Y/N says as they stand in the doorway.

“Yeah, it was.” He puts his thumb and forefinger on her chin to tilt her chin up. He leans down and gives her a nice, slow kiss. “When do I see you next?”

“I don’t know…Tuesday for tutoring?”

“Works for me.”

“I mean, I’m sure we’ll talk before then.”

“Most likely.” He grins.

“Okay, well, have a god senate meeting.”

“Thanks.” He gives her another kiss before heading out.

“He’s, like, dreamy.” She says to the girls when she walks back into the living room. “I think I’ll keep him around.” She giggles with them.

//

Harry was just finishing getting his tie on for the senate meeting, and he thinks to send Y/N a mirror selfie so she could see what he has to wear. He puts a pout on his face and puts a caption on it asking her to just kill him. Joking, of course.

When she gets the DM, she bites her bottom lip. She thought he looked really good. So she told him that, well she told him he looked really sexy, and that was just about all he needed to stay distracted for his entire meeting.

“Harry?”

“Hm?”

“What’s your vote on giving Awesome Weekends more funding?”

“Oh, yeah, sorry. Um, I just think if we do this we need to see some return on investment. I want to make sure that students actually go to the events they put on. The money should go towards more advertising and stuff like that. I mean, but just word of mouth we were able to get more people at sporting events. The events Awesome Weekends put on aren’t exactly always awesome.”

“They’ve proposed more free skate nights.” Billy says. “Off-setting the cost of rentals. That’s why a lot of students don’t go to that normally. They’re also working on more movie nights, and late night dining.”

“Alright, I vote yes then, but it needs to be a trial basis. We need to see how it works. If they want the same amount of money next year then they can say why they deserve it in allocations this spring like everyone else.”

“I agree with Harry.” Ari says. “I say we boost it now, but let it be clear that if they want more next year, they’ll have to ask for it during allocations like everyone else.”

“Thanks.” He whispers to her.

“No problem.” She smiles.

“Alright, let’s take a fifteen minute break.” The senior class president says.

“You’re a little distracted tonight, are you alright?” Ari asks Harry.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” He says, taking out his phone. Y/N had sent him a selfie of her own, snuggled up in bed, and he smiles at it. “These meetings just go on forever sometimes. My girlfriend’s already in bed for Christ’s sake.”

“It’s only 9:30…wait, did you just say girlfriend?”

“Yeah, made it official with her last night.” He smiles dreamily.

“The girl from the hockey team?!”

“Um, yeah…why?”

“I…well, no offense, but she just seems sort of frumpy for you, Harry.”

“Frumpy? That’s sort of rude, Ari.” He frowns. “I think she’s really pretty.”

“I just meant, like, she’s always wearing sweats and stuff.”

“A lot of people on teams do that. What do you care how she dresses anyways?” 

“I just think people should care more about how they look before they leave for the day.”

“You’ve never seen her dressed up for a party then, because-“ He cuts himself off. “You know what, I don’t need to do this. I like her, she’s my girlfriend, and that’s it. As my friend, I hope you’d be happy for me.”

“I’m ecstatic.” She huffs and gets up to grab some more water.

“I don’t like her attitude at all.” Harry says to Andrew.

“Dude…she has a thing for you, and you just rubbed a new relationship in her face. I was sort of hoping she’d stop liking you when you brought Y/N over for that movie night, but I guess not.”

“She what?!” He whisper screams. “Why didn’t she say anything?”

“Probably because she knew you didn’t like her back. She’s had a thing for you since last year.”

“Shit, I feel terrible.” He looks over at Ari and then back to Andrew. “Should I talk to her?”

“No, she’d probably just be embarrassed. You said you’re official with Y/N now, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Then she just need to accept it. She’ll move on now that she knows she really doesn’t have a chance.”

“Ari’s really nice, and pretty in her own right, I just like sportier girls, I always have.”

“Hey, I think Y/N’s hot, so you don’t have to explain it to me.” He smirks.

“Don’t ever say that to me again…but thanks.”

It was nearly 10:30 by the time Harry got back to his apartment. He goes straight to his room and flops onto his bed. He groans and then changes out of his nice clothes, and goes to do his nightly routine in the bathroom. He gets settled in bed, and takes his phone out.

Harry: goodnight, Y/N, sweet dreams <3

Y/N gets the text and nearly squeals. Harry was so sweet.

Y/N: night! <3

//

Y/N groans when her alarm goes off at 6AM. Sometimes she really hated having early ice times, but nonetheless she gets up and puts her warm ups on. She grabs her phone and decided to be a little cute.

Y/N: morning, Harry! Hope you have a great day :)

She gets her gym bag together, and meets Amanda and Gina downstairs. They each grab a granola bar, and head out the door.

Harry wakes up at 6:15 to get ready to go to the gym. His heart skips a beat when he sees Y/N’s good morning text, and the smile on his face grows wider as he rereads it.

Harry: morning, love, hope coach doesn’t go too hard on you

He looks outside and sees that it’s pretty nice out, and decides to just go for a run. Harry liked getting his workout over with in the mornings. It gave him a lot of energy for the day, and once it was done, it was done.

Coach had the girls sprint across the ice way too many times, and then he had them work on their slap shots. They scrimmaged until they couldn’t scrimmage anymore. He said that they better get it together for their next away game Wednesday. They needed to be able to win on the road, not just at home.

Y/N was drenched in sweat, as were the other girls. She peels her padding off and the rest of her clothes, and hops into the shower. She needed to look nice for one of her business classes today, so she puts on a pair of tan nylons to cover her legs. It was getting colder, but it wasn’t quite black-tights seasons yet. Then she puts on a green short-sleeve blouse, and pairs it with a black pencil skirt that comes to right above her knees. This was her “fancy” skirt for presentations. She straightens her hair and puts some makeup on, and then slips in her black flats. Amanda and Gina were dressed up too.

“We better get points for looking so nice, or I’ll kill this professor.” Gina says.

“Right? Like, there has to be style points.” Y/N says.

“Let’s just get up to campus and get this over with.” Amanda says. “A presentation at 8:15, who the fuck thought that was a good idea?”

The girls crushed their presentation, of course, but Y/N didn’t have time between her other classes to change, so she just toughs it out. She figures after lunch she can run home quickly to change into her workout clothes.

Andrew and Ari were in line at the dining hall, waiting to get sandwiches when they see Y/N walk by with some of the other hockey girls.

“What were you saying about her being frumpy?” Andrew says to her, nudging her arm.

“Stop it.” She groans. “I’m embarrassed enough for how I acted last night. I’m lucky Harry’s even sitting next to me.”

Y/N accidentally bumps into someone while she’s getting herself a glass of water.

“I’m so sorry, I…oh, hi, Harry.” She beams.

“Y/N, hi.” He blushes when he looks her up and down. “You look, um, nice.”

“Thanks, I had this stupid presentation for my marketing class this morning, and I haven’t had a chance to change yet. Hoping to after lunch.” They both walk into the dining area together. “I have like an hour before my next class so I’m gonna eat quick and head back.”

“Do you…want some help changing out of all that?” He asks, stepping close so no one hears him.

“Um…”

“I’m sitting right over there, come grab me when you’re done eating, yeah?”

“Okay.”

He smiles and kisses her cheek before walking away. Y/N goes over to sit down with her friends, face completely flushed.

“Are you alright?” Ashley asks.

“Yeah, um, I think I just made a dick appointment, so I can’t stay long.”

“Oh my god!” Ashley squeals. “Damn, with Harry?”

“Yeah.” Y/N smiles. “I told him I was going to change after lunch and he just asked me if I needed help.”

“Oh, shit!” Amanda laughs. “What a fuckboy thing to say, but damn, I don’t think I’d say no either.”

“He’s, like, way more smooth than I ever would have thought.”

Y/N only eats about half of her lunch out of nerves, and then says goodbye to everyone. She walks over to Harry’s table, and clears her throat. He looks over at her and smiles, getting up with his empty dishes. He says goodbye to his friends and walks out with Y/N. They put their dishes away, and then he grabs her hand, intertwining their fingers.

“This is okay, right? I’m not being too pushy?”

“No, I…I want you to come over.”

“Okay.” He smiles and they both walk a little faster to the student apartments.

Y/N nervously keys inside and they both run up to her room. She slams it closed and locks it, and the next thing she knows she’s being pinned up against it. Harry presses his front to hers, and groans into their kiss.

“Is this okay?” He breathes before moving to suck on her neck.

“Yes.” Her hands move to undo his pants. “Is this?”

“Yes.” He steps back to take his shirt off and wiggle out of his pants.

He grabs her and his hands slide to her ass to unzip the back of her skirt. It falls to the ground, pooling at her feet. He lifts her shirt overhead, and quickly unhooks her bra.

“Christ, you’re so fucking beautiful.” He leads her over to her bed, and lays her down. His fingers hook into her panties and he slides them down her legs. He licks his lips when he’s presented with her center. “You don’t mind if I have a little dessert, do you?”

“Please, indulge.” She leans up on her elbows to watch as he dives right in. “Oh, fuck.” Her head rolls back, and her hands rake through his hair.

He licks her up and down and moves his face from side to side. He sucks on her clit, and slides his middle finger inside her. She winces for a moment, and he pops off her to look at her.

“Are you still sore?”

“Um…only a little…but I really want you to keep going.”

“I don’t wanna do it if it’s gonna hurt.”

“Please, Harry? I really want you to fuck me again.”

“I just wish I had some lube or something to help soothe you…we’ll have to buy some.” He says more so to himself than to her before licking over her clit again. He does the next best thing, and just wells up some spit and lets it fall from his tongue to her center. She whimpers and he looks up at her. “Like that?”

“Yeah…it was sort of sexy…”

He does it again and then slides his middle finger back inside her. He’s able to get a second finger in, and he curls them both up against that spongey spot of her front wall. He uses his other thumb to rub around her clit. He looks up at her and can’t help but smirk when he sees her head rolled back into the pillow.

“Can tell you’re close, love, you gonna come for me?”

“Shit, oh my god, yes!” She cries out. His words put her over the edge and she comes around his fingers. He goes over to his backpack to grab a condom, and takes his boxers off so he can roll it on. He gets back on the bed between her legs.

 “You know, I never asked, are you on the pill or anything? I don’t mind using condoms, I’m just curious.”

“Yeah, I’m on the pill.” She puts her hands on his shoulders and smiles.

He hums his response and lines himself up with her. He starts to push inside, but he stops.

“Why’d you stop?” She pouts.

“Just wanted to make sure you still wanted to.”

“I do! Please, just keep going.”

He nods and slowly pushes inside her. He grunts once he’s all the way in, and stays there a moment before pulling out and pushing back in. Her mouth falls open from the pleasure.

“That feels really good.” She says, pressing kisses to chest.

“Yeah? Like it like this, babe?”

“Mhm.”

He continues to carefully thrust in and out of her. She bites her bottom lip, and decides to let him know how she’s feeling.

“Could we…could I…um…”

“What is it, baby? Tell me what you want.”

“What if I got on top?”

“You sure you wanna try that now? When’s your class?”

She looks off to her clock.

“I’ve got thirty minutes, plenty of time.”

“Alright.” He pulls out and switches spots with her. He sits up against the wall and waits for her. She gives him a funny look. “What?”

“Aren’t you supposed to lay down?”

“Not necessarily, I wanna help you, just come here.”

She crawls into his lap, and lines herself up with him. They both look down as she slowly sinks down on him. Her eyes flutter closed for a moment to get used to it. He helps her wraps her legs around his waist, and his hands grip her ass. She wraps her arms around his shoulders and he slowly thrusts up into her. Her eyes snap open when she feels how deep he’s able to go.

“Oh my god.” She looks at him. “Do that again.”

He slots his lips over hers and gets a rhythm going. She does her best to move along with him, but she doesn’t mind that he’s doing a lot of the work. She sucks his bottom between her teeth before moving to nibble on his earlobe.

“Harry.” She whines.

“Feels good?”

“Feels so good.” She bites down right on the crook of his neck and he groans.

His hands grip harder on her ass he moves her a little faster. Her clit was rubbing against him in the most perfect way, and she could feel another release approaching. She grips at his hair and tugs hard as she cries out into his chest. He spills into the condom as she comes down from her high. They both take a minute to sit there. He holds her close to him and rubs her back. He kisses her temple and then moves to her now puffy lips. He gives her a soft smile when he sees her mascara had run a bit. He uses his thumbs to help clean up under eyes, and it makes her giggle.

“I’ll just use a makeup wipe.” She pecks at his lips and slowly gets off him. “Blegh, I don’t like the way that feels at all.”

“It’s cause you’re so sensitive, babe.” He gets up and rids himself of the condom, putting his boxers and other clothes back on. He watches as she grabs a towel to wrap around herself.

“Mm, right, I forgot you were a sexologist.” She rolls her eyes. “I’m just gonna pee, I’ll be right back.”

She’s back in a couple minutes and he watches her rifle through her workout clothes. She settles on a pair of cropped leggings, a sports bra, and a t-shirt. She flips her hair over and puts it up in a messy bun, and then grabs a makeup up wipe to get everything off. She sits down next to him to lace up her sneakers.

“I’m not a sexologist.” He mumbles.

“I know, I was being sarcastic.” She smirks.

“I’m aware.” He sits back on her bed and she looks at him. “I did take a women’s health class last year, though, and we talked about things that can happen after sex, so that’s the only reason why I know that.”

“Why in the fuck did you take a women’s health class, Harry?” She nearly laughs.

“I don’t know, my mum said it would be a good idea…and it counted towards one of my gen eds. I actually learned a lot. You ladies, uh, have a lot to deal with.”

“Were there other boys in the class?”

“A couple. I mostly kept to myself, I didn’t want anyone thinking I was there just to meet girls or anything.”

“Tell me, what else did you learn?” She was intrigued now.

“Basically everything that goes on with your body from birth to death.”

“Is that how you learned to be so go in bed?” She blushes.

“No, but please, keep inflating my ego.” He grins. “How are you feeling right now?”

“Good, I may refrain from doing squats because my legs feel like jelly, but other than that, no complaints.” She leans back to kiss his cheek. “I have time to get it together during class anyways.” She looks over at her click. “Which I need to get to now.”

She stands up and so does he. He wraps his arms around her from behind and gives a squeeze before letting her go. As she walked to class she couldn’t wipe the smile off her face. She could definitely get used to having a boyfriend.

//

Things went on like this for a few a weeks. Harry and Y/N would meet up when they could for homework dates, keeping their actual tutoring sessions at the library so no funny business would happen. When they were alone, it was on just about every time. He tried to livestream her away games, and he was at every single one of her home games. When she gave him one of her jerseys from the previous year to wear, he tackled her and showered her with kisses. He wears it to all her home games now.

“You don’t have a game Saturday night, right?” He asks her one evening while doing homework.

“Nope, just during the afternoon, why?”

“There’s going to be free skate Saturday night, would you wanna go? I sort of have to be there for senate. I’ll understand if you won’t feel like it.”

“No! That sounds like fun. I never get to skate just for the hell of it. What time does it start? My, um, mom is coming to the game Saturday and she’s going to want to get dinner afterwards.”

“It starts at eight, and you’re mum’s coming?”

“Mhm.”

“Will I get to meet her?”

“Do you want to?” She raises an eyebrow at him.

“I think I should, you’re my girlfriend after all. Does she know about me?”

“Of course she does! I told her a week or so after we made things official. She’s going to sit in the parent’s section most likely…”

“I don’t mind not sitting with the usual people I go with. It would give me some time to chat with her if I sit with her. I wanna make a good impression.”

“You’re so sweet.” She smiles.

“Your siblings aren’t coming?”

“Nah, they’ll hang back to watch the bar.”

“Cool, well, I’m excited. What have you told her about me?”

“I told her how smart you are and how we met because you’re tutoring me.” She shuffles his papers and laptop away to crawl into his lap. “And I told her how sweet you are, and how you always walk me home when it’s late, and stuff like that.”

“Oh.” He wraps his arms around her waist.

“And I told her about your major, and how you’re on senate, and that you’re an all-around good person. I sent her a picture of you and she agreed that you’re very cute.”

Harry can’t help but smile while he presses his lips to hers.

“The tattoos didn’t throw her off?”

“Not at all.” She scoffs. “My mom is pretty chill for the most part. She just wants me to be happy, and I am, so it’s no skin off her nose.”

“I told my mum about you too, you know. I told about how nice you are and how passionate you are about hockey, and how bright you are.”

“Oh, stop.”

“I mean it! I really admire you, Y/N. It takes a lot of work to balance being a student-athlete.”

“Thanks, Har.” She pecks his lips and nuzzles into his neck.

//

On Saturday, Harry explains to his friends that he’ll be sitting on the parent side of the arena to meet Y/N’s mom. He has the jersey that Y/N gave him on, so he wasn’t hard to find. He feels a tap on his shoulder just as he’s getting some ketchup onto his hotdog. He turns around and looks down to see a woman who sort of looked like Y/N.

“Hi, are you Harry? I could only assume since you’re wearing a jersey with my daughter’s name on it.”

“Yeah! Hi, are you Mrs. Y/L/N?”

“Mhm, please, just call me Angie.” She gives Harry a gentle hug. “It’s so nice to meet you, Y/N told me so much about you.”

“It’s nice to meet you too. Did you want anything from concessions before we go in?”

“Oh, no, I’m all set, but thank you.” She smiles. “I’m so excited, this is the first game I’ve been able to get to all season. I heard you’ve been to every single one.”

“It’s important to support the women’s teams just as much as the men’s.”

“Well, I know how much it means to Y/N, so thank you.”

He follows her into the arena and they sit in a row a few up from the glass. Harry finishes his hotdog and tosses his trash into a nearby bin. Everything goes dark, and lights start flashing. The crowd cheers for both teams as they come onto the ice. Harry cheers and claps for Y/N, and so does her mother.

Y/N assists a goal, and the crowd goes wild. Later on she’s sent to the penalty box for knocking someone over, to which she argued with the ref about, to which Harry had to fight the blood rushing to his dick watching her get fired up. She sits there for the two minutes, and gets back on the ice. Harry chats with Y/N’s mom between periods, and the girls end up winning 3-1. It was a good game.

“I’m glad it’s over, I was really starting to get cold.” She chuckles as they go out to the lobby. “I was planning to take Y/N for a bite to eat once she’s done, would you like to join us?”

“Oh, I don’t wanna impose on your alone time…”

“Don’t be silly! You’re welcome to join, I’m sure she’ll love it.”

“Thanks, yeah, if she’s cool with it I’d be happy to join.”

Twenty or so minutes go by before Y/N emerges in the lobby. She had some ice wrapped around her shoulder, and a huge smile on her face when she sees her mom.

“Mum!” She runs over to her and they hug.

“Hi, sweetie.” She kisses her cheek. “What’s wrong with your shoulder?”

“Nothing, the trainer just wanted it wrapped up.” She shrugs and goes over to hug Harry.

“Great game.” He says.

“Thanks.” She smiles and kisses his cheek. “Do you wanna join us for dinner?”

“Yeah, that’d be great.”

“Perfect, how does Chinese sound?” Her mom asks.

“Works for me.” Y/N says.

“Sounds good.” Harry says.

“Harry, I’ll need to go ready at my place before free skate. Ashley’s having a…get together tonight.”

“That’s fine, I’ll wanna change to.”

They tell each other as they climb into Angie’s car. She laughs to herself and shakes her head at Y/N.

“What?”

“You can just say you’re going to a party. You just won a game, of course you guys are gonna celebrate tonight.” She nudges her.

The three enjoy a nice Chinese buffet. Angie is able to get to know Harry a little more, and Y/N eats it up. Harry knew how to speak with adults since he had to do it often for student senate. He was definitely making a good impression.

“Want to just drop you off at your apartment, honey?”

“That’d be great mom, thanks.”

Angie gets out of the car to give Y/N a big hug and kiss goodbye, and she gives Harry a hug as well. Y/N keys into her apartment, and brings Harry upstairs with her.

“It shouldn’t take me too long, and then we can go to your place.”

“Take your time, we don’t need to be the first people there.” He says, settling to lounge on her bed.

He watches as she picks out a pair of ripped mom jeans and a long sleeve white crop top. She heard him laugh and she turns her head.

“What?”

“What’s the point of that having sleeves if half your stomach isn’t covered?”

“It’s going to be cold on the ice, and hot at Ashley’s. I’m just trying to help myself out for both scenarios.” She takes her hair out of its messy bun and shakes it out. She runs her straightener through it quickly, and then changes. She puts a little makeup on and looks at Harry. “Well?”

“Look good enough to eat, babe.”

“Don’t start.” She giggles. “Let’s go, you take longer than me to change.”

“I do not.” He says with fake offense.

“Yes, you do.” She boops his nose and tugs him out of her room.

“We’re going to free skate tonight, and then we’ll come to Ashley’s.” She says to Amanda, peeping her head into her room.

“Okay, we’ll see you later, have fun!”

Y/N and Harry make their way to his apartment, and head up to his room. He puts his contacts in, and peels his jersey and undershirt off. He finds a short-sleeve button up in his closet and throws that on with some jeans. He finds a jacket to wear over it and puts his beanie back on.

“Alright, ready?”

“Mhm.”

They make their way to the ice arena and get their skates. There was a small line which Harry was happy to see. He watches as Y/N nimbly laces up her skates, and she looks at him.

“Do you want some help with those?” She asks.

“Would you mind? I feel like I can never get them tight enough.”

“The trick is tug them down here first.” She kneels in front of him and it makes him blush to see her basically on her knees before him. “See? Feel the difference?” She looks up at him innocently.

“Um, yeah.” He swallows and she ties up his other skate. “Thanks.”

“No worries.”

She helps him up and they make their way onto the ice. There was a good amount of people skating, and there was music playing. Harry looks over to see his friends from senate.

“Hold my hand?” He asks and she giggles, taking it without question. They both gently glide their way over. “Nice turn out, huh?” He says to Andrew and Billy.

“Yeah! Awesome Weekends really pulled it together.” Billy says.

“I think the free cocoa and popcorn was nice a touch.” Andrew points over to small station off to the side of the arena. “Hi, Y/N, that was a great game earlier.”

“Oh! Thanks.” She smiles.

“I thought your penalty was bullshit, that girl nudged you first.” Billy says.

“That’s what I said! This is why they should just let us fight each other, it’s so annoying.”

“Where’s Ari?” Harry asks, looking around.

“Ah! She’s here with Scott Paxton.” Andrew points to the other end of the rink. “My jaw dropped when I saw her walk in with him.”

“Oh good, I’m glad she’s got a date.” Harry says relieved.

“Well, are we going to stand around, or are we skating?” Y/N asks.

“Aren’t you tired?” Billy asks.

“Not at all! I never get to just fuck around on the ice.”

She starts skating backwards to the beat of the song that’s playing, and Harry glides towards her, taking her hands in his.

“How do you do that?”

“Do what?”

“Skate backwards.”

“Oh! It’s easy!” She frees her hands from him and skates around him so she’s behind him, hands on his hips. “It’s just like skating forwards, only backwards.”

“You’d be a horrible tutor, Y/N.” Harry chuckles.

“Shut up! You’ll see what I’m saying, just move with me, I’ve got you.”

He looks over his shoulder so he can see what they’re doing, and he watches as she moves her legs and he tries to do the same.

“See! You’re getting the hang of it.”

“Just don’t let go.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.”

Y/N ends up skating around a bit while Harry talks with some of the student senate people towards the end of the event, but all in all they had a great time together. She helps him get his skates off, and he sighs with relief.

“I don’t know how you wear these all the time.” He says he gets his boots back on.

“You just get used to it.” She shrugs and stands up. “Ready to go have some more fun?”

“Mhm.” He takes her hand as they walk out of the arena, and towards Ashley’s apartment. “Did you have fun?”

“Yeah! It was great.”

“It was like being on a little date, huh?”

“Mhm.” She smiles up at him. “You looked cute skating.”

“Did I? Thought I looked like an idiot.”

“Oh stop, you’re decent enough for someone who doesn’t skate every day of their life.”

“Last year I took one of those one credit courses so I could take a skating lesson. That’s the only reason I didn’t fall flat on my ass.” This makes Y/N laugh and loop her arm through Harry’s to keep him close. “I liked the way you hung onto me to show me some stuff.”

“See, I ended up being a pretty decent teacher after all. Our methods are just different.”

They get to Ashley’s and head right in. She tells them they can leave their jackets in the hall closet if they want, and then head into the kitchen. Y/N was allowed to have whatever alcohol she wanted, and by proxy, so could Harry. He makes them up some vodka cranberries, and they both head downstairs to join a game of beer pong.

Y/N goes off to hang out with her friends, and Harry does the same, knowing a few people at the house. She does some shots with them and makes her way back over to Harry, tugging him away to come dance with her. She grinds her ass against his pelvis, and his hands press into her hips. She loved that Harry wasn’t one of those guys that was too scared to dance. It made going to parties with him so much more fun. After a couple of songs, she can feel how incredibly hard he is against her.

“Yours or mine tonight?” He asks as he nips at her neck. Her arm hooks up around him so she can tug at his hair. Her head falls back to his shoulder.

“Yours, want the bigger bed.”

“Yeah? Wanna have a little more room, babe?”

“Mhm.” She nearly whines.

“You ‘bout ready to go?”

“Yeah, take me home, baby.” She pouts at him.

He lets her walk in front of him to hide his boner as they grab their jackets. He gives her a piggy-back ride back to his place, and he gets her inside, up the stairs, and into his room. They both kick off their shoes, and once their jackets are off, she’s on him. Her tongue licks its way into his mouth and he happily sucks on it, loving the way he could taste the cranberry juice from her mixer.

Her hands slide down his torso, unbuttoning his shirt the rest of the way, and then she tugs at his belt. His hands grope her ass and then her breasts before pulling her shirt off. He places needy kisses down her chest before getting her bra off, and tackling her onto the bed. She giggles as she gets a little more comfortable.

“Want me to suck on it first, Harry?”

“Please.” He flops next to her and she straddles him. She kisses down his chest and undoes his pants. She tugs his hard cock out and puts her mouth right on him.

He bucks his hips up slightly as she pumps what she can’t fit. She tugs his pants and boxers down further so she can grip onto his thighs. His hands rake through her hair to keep it back for her.

“So fucking good, Y/N.” He bites his bottom lip as he watches her bob her head up and down. She moans around him as a response, and he nearly loses it. “I’m gonna come if you keep doing that, and I’d like to fuck you, so.” He pulls her head off him, and his mouth falls open when he sees the string of spit between his tip and her bottom lip. “Christ.” He yanks her up to him and crashes their mouths together.

He bites and sucks on her bottom lip, and she rolls her hips down on him. He winces, not liking the way her jeans feel against his bare dick. He gets her on her back to get her pants off. Once they’re both naked, he hovers over her so he can kiss her lips again, sliding his fingers between her folds. She gasps when she feels two fingers slide inside her. He twists and curls them and it has her moving her hips along the same way. He watches her face and love the way she makes eye contact with him.

“You like that, babe?” He asks.

“Yes, fuck, don’t stop.” She pleads with him as if he would ever be so mean to tease her and pull his fingers away. He’d give her anything she wanted, she never needed to beg.

He kisses on her neck while his thumb rubs against her clit. She scratches at his shoulders, and she moans out his name. He takes his fingers away and kisses her before reaching for a condom.

“Har?”

“Yeah?” He asks as he rolls it on.

“Would you bend me over the bed?”

“Y/N, if you’re fucking with me I’m gonna be super pissed.” He glares at her.

“I’m not! I mean it, please! I like when we do it from behind, I just wanna try it this way.”

“Alright, get up.” He helps her off the bed, and then she bends over in front of him, propping herself up on her elbows. She wiggles her bottom at him, and he gives her a little smack, making her giggle. “Ready?”

“Mhm, give it to me.”

He lines himself up and pushes inside. She moans out lowly. He starts out by gripping her hips, rocking in and out of her. He wanted to ease her into it.

“I can handle more, Harry, it’s okay.”

“Want it harder, baby?”

“Please.”

He pulls out almost all the way and slams back inside her. Her mouth falls open, and she grips the blankets as he does it over and over. He has to grip onto the back of her neck to keep her in place once he gets an even pace going. All she could hear was his skin slapping against hers. His other hand slips around to rub on her clit and she backs up against him.

“Think you can fuck yourself on my cock while I rub on you?”

“I can try…” She was so fucking wet just from hearing him say that. She moves forward and back, on and off his cock while he rubs on her clit.

“That’s it, babe, use me.”

“Jesus, Harry.” She groans, and bites her bottom lip so she could concentrate. “Oh my god.”

He presses further into her while she backed up on him. She loses it then. He has to move one of his hands over her mouth to muffle her screams. He spills into the condom, the feeling of her squeezing around him did him in. He kisses the backs of her shoulders before pulling out and getting rid of the condom. She collapses onto the bed.

“Alright?” He rubs her back and helps her the rest of the way up.

“Yeah, that was just…wow.” She looks up at him. “I need to pee.”

She looks around and finds her jersey that he was wearing earlier. She was much more comfortable going by herself now, so she waddles out of his room. He can’t help but grow hard again. She just looked so sexy only in her jersey. She comes back in looking freshly fucked and she raises an eyebrow at him.

“What?”

“Nothing…um…” His face was flushed and her eyes flick down to his hard cock and back to his eyes.

“Are you already hard again?”

“Yeah.”

“Why?” She chuckles.

“You look so fucking hot like that. I can wait if you don’t wanna go again so soon.”

“What would you have me do?”

“Come sit on me, bounce up and down?”

“Okay.” She bites her bottom lip.

“Really?”

“Yeah, I’m still pretty wet, see?” She lifts the bottom of her jersey so he could see. “Even with going to the bathroom, I just couldn’t help but think about how good it felt.”

“You’re soaked.”

“Mhm.”

“Get over here.” He leans over to his desk and grabs a condom, but she takes it from him. “What are you doing?”

“Do you…I don’t know…maybe not want to use one?”

“That’s how accidents happen.”

“I’m on the pill, I never miss one. I have them with me so I can take it in the morning like I usually do. You could come on my stomach of you feel more comfortable with that. I just wanna feel you.”

“You do?”

“Yeah.”

“Okay.” She goes to take the jersey off but he shakes his head no. “Leave it on.” He says lowly.

She crawls onto his lap and sinks down on him. He lays back and lets her go to work. She moves around in a circle at first and then starts to move up and down. His hands grips her hips and then smooth over the globes of her ass.

“You’re so fucking sexy like this, you have no idea.”

“You feel so good, Harry.” She throws her head back as she bounces up and down on him.

“Shit, so do you.”

He wasn’t going to last long, but he wanted to make sure she got hers before he did, so he lifts the jersey a little to rub her sensitive clit.

“Harry!” She gasps and claws down his chest with her nails. “Shit, oh my god!” She comes around him much sooner than she thought.

He pulls her off him, and press her front into the mattress. He lifts the jersey up so he can come on her ass and back. He sighs with relief once he’s done.

“Let me get a towel, babe, one second.” He slides his boxers on and rummages in his closet. Once he finds a spare towel he leaves the room. She was confused but when he comes back she feels warm water on her. He flips her over and wipes between her legs. Her eyes grow wide. He had never done that before. He looks at her and blushes. “Sorry, was that weird?”

“No! I just…you’re just always a gentleman, Harry.” She chuckles.

He tosses the towel into his hamper and practically rips the jersey off her so they could lay skin to skin. He pecks kisses to her lips and chest and rubs her back as they settle in. He pulls the blankets up over them and they both sigh.

“I like your bed so much better than mine.” She nuzzles into his chest. “So cozy.”

“Your bed is cozy too.”

“Yeah, but we have way less room, and as much as I love you, we both get too sweaty in my dinky bed.” She didn’t realize what she said until she feels his body stiffen under hers. She props herself up to look down at him. “I mean, I just meant, um-“ He cups one of her cheeks.

“Don’t you dare try to take it back.”

“It just slipped out…I-“

“Stop.” He shakes his head. “You love me?”

“Harry, I…yeah, I do, I love you.” He pulls her face down to his so he can kiss her.

“I love you, too.”

“You do?”

“Yes.”

“Oh.” She smiles. “Well, this is nice for us.”

“Yeah.” He chuckles. “It’s very nice.” She starts laughing too. “What is it?” He asks as he turns them both over so he can spoon her.

“Nothing, I’m just really fucking glad I had no idea how the brain functioned so I could get you as a tutor.”

[starlocked01]

Look Alive, Sunshine

AO3 Link

Dukexiety Week Day 7- Music WC: 1.8K Summary: Remus picks Virgil up from his dorm in the middle of the night to combat an old fear. Content Warning: Swearing, Panicking, references to past suicidal thoughts

@dukexietyweek

A/N: This is actually in the same universe as When Can I See You Again? which is the first dukexiety story I wrote featuring Soul mark timers, lots of miscommunication and drama, and fun. And fight club. If you've liked this week's oneshots, maybe give WCISYA? a try ^_^ Thank you everyone for reading along and sharing this week <3

Despite Remus' progress with Dr. B. and despite over a thousand nights with no incidents, Virgil still could not shake his fear of the Xs. He hadn’t seen them in years, but some nights Virgil stayed up to watch his soul mark countdown the seconds until Remus could reassure him he'd lost sleep for no reason.

Most of the nights when he stayed up watching with growing anxiety, Virgil didn't even try to text Remus. His boyfriend needed the sleep and would just worry when he woke up until Virgil finally rolled out of bed and answered his reassurances. Tonight was too much. Tonight, not even the steady passage of time promising he'd see his soulmate the next day was enough to allay thoughts of horrific unforeseen accidents.

Tonight Virgil texted his soulmate at quarter to two am and watched as the numbers changed without warning.

00:05:17

Five minutes. Virgil gulped and couldn't help but feel like he'd fucked up. He glanced at his phone several times, bewildered by the lack of an answering text, but mostly watched his wrist counting down.

At about the two-minute mark he finally realized he should probably get dressed and grabbed a pair of skinny jeans to struggle into. He struck his foot on the corner of the bed and bit his lip hard to avoid waking up his roommate. Virgil quickly shrugged on his hoodie and shoes before checking his wrist again.

00:00:10

He laughed to himself at the near deja vu feeling, walking over to the window to watch for Remus’ car in the parking lot.

To his surprise, there was a knock at the dorm door instead. Virgil jumped and rushed over to the door, cracking it open just in time to glimpse his soulmate grinning out in the hallway.

"Remus! What are you doing here?" Virgil asked in a hissing whisper, sliding out into the hallway and shutting the door as quietly as possible, "do you know what time it is?"

"Uh yeah, babe. 2 am. You're the one who sent a distress signal, what was I supposed to do?" Remus answered at his normal, too-loud volume, wrapping Virgil in a tight hug before the smaller man could answer or object.

"You coulda just told me you were alright," Virgil grumbled, hugging his soulmate back tighter anyway, "do I want to know how you got in?"

"The desk worker recognized me and let me in. Don't worry, I would only break in if mildly inconvenienced," Remus grinned, starting to pull Virgil with him down the hall, "so why are you up so late? You weren't waiting for me to croak, were you?"

Virgil started to respond but stopped before he got a syllable out. That was what he was technically doing, even if he dreaded that very thing more than anything. "I- don't make it sound like I would ever want that! I just… got worried."

Remus tugged Virgil closer to his side, "I'm okay. And I'm not going anywhere, worrywart." He waved briefly at the night guard and ushered Virgil outside, "c'mon. We're gonna fix this."

"How? You're okay tonight but what about tomorrow? How do I know you're going to be okay every night? What if-" Virgil gulped, not wanting to vocalize his worst fear.

Remus stopped just outside the door and turned to Virgil, "come on, Virgie. I always call when it's a bad day. And I haven't had one in a while."

"Yeah, but what if-"

"If I had a bad day, I'd call. C'mon. We've gotta get your mind off this," Remus murmured, pulling Virgil towards his car.

Virgil huffed but followed Remus easily enough, sliding into the passenger's seat as Remus scanned through a pile of CD cases.

“Oh my god, you still have those?” Virgil asked, a bit surprised to see his old emo collection.

“Of course I do. One of the best your-birthday presents I’ve ever gotten,” Remus giggled and picked the album he’d been looking for, “I get that you get scared. When I die you can listen to The Black Parade and mourn me, but tonight we are gonna Look Alive, Sunshine.” Remus started the car and fed the CD to the center console before backing out of the spot and zooming out of the parking lot.

Virgil hummed happily, giggling as Remus recited the initial traffic report along with Dr. Death-Defying, “I love Danger Days. Remember how you convinced the DJ at Prom to play this song?”

“How could I not? He only did it because of your pouty little baby face back then,” Remus teased, earning himself a smack on the shoulder, “what? He certainly wasn’t doing me any favors.”

“You’re an ass,” Virgil chuckled.

“I’m your ass,” Remus corrected him, headbanging along as he drove.

“So where are we headed, ass of mine?” Virgil asked just over the music, watching as streetlights and neon signs advertising closed stores flashed by.

“Nowhere special,” Remus replied carefully, pretty quickly turning into an empty parking lot and pulling into a space as far from any lights as he can.

“Yeah.. not kidding about that... Is this a bookstore?”

“Bookstore parking lot.”

“Okay, why a bookstore parking lot?”

Remus didn’t answer, just unbuckled and tried to squeeze between the front seats of the car to the back. Virgil watched in amusement until Remus managed to push himself through and got settled in the back.

“C’mon. You do this for me all the time, now it’s your turn.”

Virgil laughed and turned the key to the battery-only position in the ignition and locked the car doors before following Remus, sliding back to the back seat a touch more nimbly. He settled into Remus’ lap and pressed a soft kiss to his cheek.

“Thank you,” he murmured, settling in as Remus wrapped his arms around him and started singing along with the music.

“If that's the best that I could be? Then I'd be another memory. Can I be the only hope for you? Because you're the only hope for me,” Remus sang softly to Virgil, running fingers through his hair.

Virgil sniffed and sang the rest of the verse, “And if we can't find where we belong we'll have to make it on our own. Face all the pain and take it on because the only hope for me is you alone,” he tried to relax and let Remus’ presence reassure him that neither of them was going anywhere without the other, “is it weird to say I wish you were around more often?”

Remus stopped humming along with the music to hug Virgil tighter, “not weird at all, V. You’ll graduate soon and we can move in together. Then you’ll really be sick of me.” he smiled and kissed Virgil’s hair, “we’re so close to forever, love.”

Virgil sighed and began to sing along again a few songs later, “we can leave this world, leave it all behind. We can steal this car if your folks don't mind. We can live forever if you've got the time,” he buried his face in Remus’ chest, almost wishing they could just start driving tonight and never looking back.

“My pretty little heart attack in black hair dye,” Remus giggled, “you gotta finish school first so I can just kick Roman and Remy out.”

Virgil laughed at that, “as if you’d ever kick your brother out.”

“Easier done than said. I’ve lived with that asshole for far too long already,” Remus replied pointedly, “you know, we can work out transportation if you would perhaps consider moving off campus next semester.”

Virgil sat there silent in consideration. The only thing really stopping him from agreeing was the wall of anxieties over moving in with his boyfriend and living off-campus and paying rent and having to find a job in between homework and classes. It was a lot to figure out, not even considering the implications of actually moving in with his boyfriend. What if Remus did something crazy like suggesting they get married? What if everything changed and he didn’t like it or get used to it? What if nothing changed and he still woke up at 2 in the morning from dreams of Xs despite falling asleep in Remus’ arms? What if-

“Virgil- where’s your head, Stormcloud?” Virgil’s thoughts were interrupted by the question and a soft steady tapping on the back of his neck.

Virgil sighed and shook his head, “sorry. It got away from me. I kinda want this moment to last forever. It’s safe and predictable.”

“An abandoned parking lot is not life, sweetheart. Trust me, I love how safe this is. I love holding you and knowing nothing can happen to you while we’re here. But life doesn’t happen in safety. We can face it together, we always will. But we do have to go out and face it eventually,” Remus spoke softly, letting his voice mingle with the music.

“You’re here now. You’re here and real and not going anywhere. That should be enough. Why isn’t it enough?” Virgil asked in a small voice.

“Because you care. Your love isn’t limited to this moment,” Remus laughed softly, “your love has saved me before, so don’t you dare try to limit it now.”

“I- oh wow, Rem, I am so sorry,” Virgil caught himself and sighed, “I think I get it now.”

“Oh? Figure something out?” Remus asked quietly, continuing to tap on Virgil to the beat.

“I haven’t been trusting your love. I’m an asshole,” Virgil shook his head, “ of course I won’t wake up and find Xs. You love me. I’m so dumb for not trusting that because of course you’re not going anywhere.”

Remus chuckled, “now you’re getting it, V. I know you can’t help worrying, but you’ll at least let me prove it when the worries get too much?”

Virgil sat up carefully, “I didn’t want to bother you with it before. Goodness knows we both need the sleep, but I think next time, I’ll just reach out like tonight.”

Remus smiled and pulled Virgil back down, “you said it yourself. We need sleep. So sleep, mister. We’re not going anywhere until morning.”

Virgil laughed and feebly tried to push away, “nooo not in the car! At least let's go find a bed.”

“Aww but that’s no fun… unless..”

“Sleep. It’s nearly 3 am. We are gonna find a bed, either mine or yours, and go to sleep.”

“Boo,” Remus pouted but reached to unlock the car, not trusting his ability to climb back upfront.

“Love you too, boo,” Virgil grinned and leaned down to kiss Remus properly, quickly getting lost in the contact. Remus pulled him close, willing to spend the rest of the night that way until the second to last track of the album began and his speakers started blaring a distorted version of the American anthem. They broke apart, laughing together at the awkward background music. Then they managed to kiss the whole way through Vampire Money before climbing out of the back seat and back upfront.

“Alright. Let’s go home. Maybe I can convince you to make it home better from there,” Remus grinned and started up the car again, driving off towards the apartment as the CD restarted the album from the beginning.

[thequeenb]

Come Back (part 2)

Poppy x MC

It has been highly requested for me to continue the cheating fic.

Here you can read  part 1

I walk around the campus with Chloe and Veronica by my side. Its been three days since Bea left and it feels like eternity. Everyone looks at me weirdly ever since the incident and i honestly can't blame them. Carter never dared to approach me after he read what the T said

"So we are going to go to the veggie restaurant for lunch?" Chloe asks and Veronica shrugs

I didn't realize that they stopped walking, my eyes were fixed at the Anthropology classroom where i used to wait outside for Bea to finish. She always seemed bored as hell but every time she saw me her eyes sparkled, her smile was bright

I stop, running my hand through the door watching Miss Kingsley sitting on her desk. Our eyes lock and for just a moment i feel ashamed, before i remember who i am.

"Can i help you Miss Min-Sinclair?" she politely ask and i hesitate to walk in

Who can help me? The one girl i let inside my heart left and its all my fault. What could she do? Bring her back?

Regardless i walk further looking around the classroom. My gaze falls to Bea's seat, she always sat there so she could easily text me during boring lessons. I chuckle remembering how many photos i sent her just so i could provoke her

Without thinking twice i walk towards that spot sitting down gracefully. Miss Kingsley seems to pick up with me and she comes to sit down next to me

"I know you miss her, we all do but we cant control everyone's decisions, only ours"

Normally i would roll my eyes ignoring every criticism because Queens don't make mistakes but she is right, and it hurts my ego even more

"You read that trashy blog don't you? Everyone did and now they hate me even more" i sit back thinking how Bea used to sit right here, being happy..free

"I try to avoid it but Bea told me that she won't attend my classes for the rest of the semester" she takes a deep breath

"She seemed sad, that means what she felt was real enough to break her when you--"

"Don't even say it" i try not to tear up but i cant. The images of Carter grabbing my face and kissing me cant escape my mind and i let the pain take over

"So Pops, Bea Hughes huh?" Carter said approaching me. He asked to meet behind the field but i ignored the red flags, he said it was important

"Is that why you asked me to meet up? So we could analyze my relationship? Maybe we can have a sleepover like besties do" i roll my eyes ready to storm off but he grabs my hand pulling me against him

"Don't run before you can walk Pops, after all we don't want Bea to know about our negotiation" his hand was stroking my hair but i went stiff not knowing how to react.

When we were a couple it was bearable but now all i want to do is scream. We got together for the fame, for my reputation. Because he was the football captain, its funny isnt it?

"Get your hands off of me Carter" i manage to say but he just smirks

"You know i can get her expelled with one phone call" his laughter echoed and my heart stopped beating

I didn't realize how close he was until he leaned in capturing my lips. A bright flash hit my eyelids. I gasp in surprise pulling him immediately away

"You are so disgusting" i storm off not wanting him to see my vulnerability. Tears ran down my face but back then i didn't think much of it but now i know that was his plan.

I come back to painful reality. Miss Kingsley holds my hand and i feel tears run down my face. Fuck don't show how weak you actually are

"She went back to Farmsville, you still have time" she gave me a faint smile and i throw my arms around her

"Thank you" i whisper in her ear while she pat my back not knowing how to react. I pull away adjusting my clothes, ready to pack my bags

____

"I can't believe you are back! I am so glad" And here she is, my childhood best friend wrapped her arms around me suffocating me in her hug

"Wow there, you will kill me" i laugh embracing her tightly. After everything i have been through seeing Charlie is like a dream come true

She pulls away, her smile never fading away and it warms my heart. She always knew when i was upset but never said a thing, she tried to bring my mood back in her own way

"Come on! The dinner awaits for us" i link out hands together walking down the road of Farmsville. I missed the fresh air, the people who knew me since i was little

Here you don't have to fight for respect because its something you deserve regardless. No ranks, no drama, no sassy students. Just me, nature and my best friend

We finally arrive at the dinner and we sit down to the booth we always do. I sink to my seat and oh god, i missed this place

"So tell me everything, we didn't had a lot of time to talk" Charlie says excitedly, thinking i will tell her my happy adventures but my mind keeps drifting to Poppy

I brush these thoughts away smiling "This is going to be a long ride"

We enjoyed our food chatting about the T, the professor, my plan to take Poppy down, how amazing Zoe is and how extra mean people used to be when i first went there

"Oh wow, they really have a blog to embarrass students?" Of course she is shocked, so was i and honestly every logical human would. But the students of Belvoire created a world of their own

"You have no idea, they made fun of everything i did" i roll my eyes but then laugh "soon enough they ate from my palm, silly rich kids"

"I am glad you came back, it sounds toxic" oh Charlie you have no idea

I gaze at the window remembering how much i wanted to take Poppy here. She always laughed at the thought but i know deep down she would like nothing more. I wanted us to walk down the empty streets, take her to my parents farm and watch the sunset, do everything she didn't let herself do

Charlie seem to notice my distant stare and pats my hand "Hey what's wrong? I knew something happened, your social media was filled with happy moments"

I don't dare to look at her because she knows me too well at this point

"What made you decide to leave?" she places her hand on my shoulders pulling me into a side hug

"Remember the mean girl i told you about? We were dating" i exhale heavily, my mind racing with that damn image of her and Carter making out

I fill her in with the details, sometimes i smile missing our happy moments. But then i show her the image and my tears threaten to escape. How could she do this to me? After everything that we had been through

"Oh sweetheart i am so sorry" she says hugging me tightly. This time i let her hold me closer.

I grip at her shirt as one simple tear turned into body wrecking sobs. Poppy's voice message still plays in my mind over and over again. She said she loves me but her actions show that she hates me. My heart breaks once more, knowing well that i will never see her perfect smile again, hear her surprisingly cute laugh

"Let it all out, i am here for you" Charlie pats my back, running slow circles with her palm. That always calms me and she knows, because ever since we were kids whenever i was in pain she was always there.

A part of me regrets leaving Belvoire but most of all i am glad i returned to a land where people are real and genuine, away from cruelty and drama..away from Poppy

I pull away wiping my eyes but before i could even pull myself together i watch a black limousine stop right outside of the dinner. Everyone looks stunned because hello? This is a small town which celebrity would visit?

"Oh my god i am sorry Bea but if this is Lady Gaga you have to take a picture of me" Charlie stands up and i roll my eyes

Some people came out of their stores wondering who this might be. We step out forming a circle on the sidewalk waiting for the mysterious rich person to reveal themselves

"This is stupid let's just go" i try to pull Charlie away but she is so stubborn, typical

Everyone whisper questioning the same thing, who the hell would be so rich and know where Farmsville even is. I sign impatiently

That until a man gets out of the car and everyone stops talking. The man walks around the car carefully opening the door. All eyes are on the limousine waiting for the person to come out

The first thing i see is a pair of red heels and then oh my god you have to be kidding me. My breath stops, everyone around me fades and my gaze is focused on her, am i dreaming?

"Bea?" Her sweet tone destroy my inside and i froze. What the hell is she doing here? How does she know where i am? I swear if Zoe told her i will kill her but oh wait she is approaching

"We need to talk"

My knees feel weak and i stop breathing for a second. I need time to comprehend that Poppy Min-Sinclair is in my town, here with me. Oh boy what did i get myself into

Tag list: @lolimugly @origmansello @greatestflirt-hero @mvalentine @otakufangirl-12 @sugarplumpnhoneybun @princessstellaris @indecisive-choices @i-loveeveryone @kiara-36 @ognenniyvolk @somewillwin @it-lives-in-braidwood-manor @ghalind @sergeant-pepper-loves-choices @dibberdipper @tyrils-star @nydeiri @justastranger-passing

[sceptilemasterr]

Defenders of the Flame (TE Rewrite) Act 3, Scene 2 - Back in Session

Title: Defenders of the Flame (A CIU Screenplay)

Main Pairings: Shreya x F!MC, Beckett x F!Atlas

Other Pairings: N/A

Genre: Full Rewrite (The Elementalists, Book 1)

Rating: PG-13 for violence, blood, swearing, alcohol, and sexuality

Summary: Classes resume for Fiora's second semester at Penderghast.

Previous Scene: Identity Crisis

Masterlist: Link

INT. PENDERGHAST CAMPUS - VARIOUS LOCATIONS

MONTAGE

In Tubigan Hall’s Auditorium 3, the students file in for their first class of the new semester; Fiora and Shreya are holding hands. A middle-aged man with long dark hair stands at the front of the room. This is DR. VARTOKIS, another Penderghast professor.

SHREYA (to Fiora): You know? I almost missed attending classes.

Fiora giggles.

FIORA: Emphasis on the “almost,” right?

ZEPH: I just realized... Fiora, you are gonna breeze through this class!

The group takes their seats, with Shreya and Fiora sitting together. Shreya smiles and wraps an arm around Fiora as they sit.

FIORA (quizzically): Why’s that?

ZEPH: ...Do you even know what class this is?

FIORA (embarrassed): Uh... no. I’ve been kinda distracted lately.

Zeph smiles and winks suggestively at Shreya, who laughs.

ZEPH: Oh, I bet! Anyway, this is--

Dr. Vartokis chooses that moment to address the class, his voice amplified. He speaks with a very cheerful, casual tone.

DR. VARTOKIS: Hello there, everyone! Welcome to your first class of this semester: Attuneless History, Society, and Culture! ...Or you can just call it “AHSC” for short if you want. I won’t judge ya!

A few students laugh as Fiora mouths a silent “oh” of understanding at Zeph. Zeph nods, and starts to say something, but Beckett shushes them.

DR. VARTOKIS: Okay, okay, I know many of you are probably wondering what the point of this class is. After all, if you’re gonna spend your career here in the Stoicheal Realm, why bother with my class? The truth is, whether your future leads you to a life among Tuneless or not, our two societies are inextricably linked.

BECKETT (muttering): Fascinating point. I had not considered this...

Beckett hurriedly writes something down in his notebook.

DR. VARTOKIS: Not to mention, there’s a lot we can learn from the Tuneless! We must never forget that we came from their realm, not the other way around. After all, it wasn’t so many centuries ago that our societies lived and worked side-by-side! In fact...

Dr. Vartokis continues talking as Shreya gives Fiora a knowing smile and leans her head on her shoulder. Zeph, meanwhile, is (for once) paying attention to the professor, nearly as attentively as Beckett.

DR. VARTOKIS: --as such. I’ll ask a few simple questions to get us started. First: who can tell me the name of Penderghast’s Archikeal reflection?

Several students--including Fiora and Shreya--raise their hands. Dr. Vartokis points to a student near the front of the hall, a Metal-Att named HECTOR RILENN.

HECTOR: It’s “Hart”-something, isn’t it? “Hartschild?” ...Maybe?

Dr. Vartokis shakes his head.

DR. VARTOKIS: Close, but not quite. You there!

He points to Shreya, who answers eagerly:

SHREYA: Hartfeld University!

DR. VARTOKIS: Correct! Now, who can tell me...

As he moves on to the next question, Shreya smiles at Fiora.

SHREYA (whispering): I’d never have known that one without you!

Shreya gives Fiora’s hand a quick squeeze. Fiora blushes and turns her attention back to the professor...

* * *

Fiora and her classmates file into one of the greenhouses for Natural Studies. Several of the other students are speaking to each other with confusion evident in their voices. Dracarys and Rys flutter above their owners’ heads with excitement, while Beckett’s (still) unnamed Grogue lets out a lazy croak from its position in his lap. Zeph laughs.

ZEPH: Looks like you’ve got some extra time, Beckett! Gonna name him yet?

BECKETT (irritated): Why on Earth do you think my answer would be any different than before?

Zeph leans in closer and smiles conspiratorially.

ZEPH (slyly): You know... Atlas told me what she’d name her Companion, if she ever got one. I asked her if she ever considered just not naming it at all, and she laughed in my face--

BECKETT (shocked): What?! You never mentioned this to me before!

ZEPH (shrugs): You never asked. So, what’s the verdict?

Beckett sighs, clearly considering Zeph’s words.

BECKETT (to himself): ...Hmm. It will have to be a name that is tasteful and refined...

Zeph gives Shreya and Fiora a side glance and a thumbs-up. Shreya giggles as Dr. Kontos enters the greenhouse.

DR. KONTOS: Greetings, and welcome back to Natural Studies! I am pleased to report that all of you passed the class, and did wonderfully on your finals!

A few cheers go up from the room, but most of the students just continue staring quizzically at Dr. Kontos.

DR. KONTOS: Yes, yes, let us address the dryxmar in the room first. According to standard Penderghast curriculum, my course ordinarily would be replaced with “Sourcism and Philosophy” for this semester. However, due to unforeseen circumstances, Dr. Swan is otherwise occupied and unable to teach her usual class. Thus, Dean Goeffe has granted me permission to continue Natural Studies into your next semester!

As the students start muttering amongst themselves, Fiora leans in toward Shreya.

FIORA (whispering): Dr. Swan’s still gone? That... doesn’t seem good.

SHREYA (whispering): Perhaps Atlas is starting to rub off on you. We know why Dr. Swan is absent! She’s off on a mission for the Defenders, remember?

FIORA (whispering): Maybe, but still... it’s been weeks...

SHREYA (whispering): You just need to relax a little and focus on other things for a change. Like the Amorelia Day Gala! It may be a bit far off yet, but there’s no time like the present!

FIORA (whispering): “No time” for what?

SHREYA (whispering): Why, for asking whomever you intend to ask to the dance, of course! Surely you plan to ask, right?

FIORA (whispering): I dunno. I’ve got so much else going on right--

DR. KONTOS: Ahem. Miss Luxen, Miss Mistry, care to rejoin the class?

Fiora and Shreya blush heavily when they notice Dr. Kontos and the other students all staring at them. Fiora bows her head in apology and focuses on Dr. Kontos as Shreya looks at Fiora, frustration clearly evident on her face...

* * *

Inside the Defenders of the Flame meeting chamber, Lucia and Arvan lead Fiora, Shreya, and the third-year inductees in practicing their Stoicheal Gathers. Although Shreya manages to perform a Gather after only two tries, Fiora still struggles with her own. Lucia approaches her while the others are practicing.

LUCIA: Hey. Looks like you’re having some trouble.

Fiora stops and looks at Lucia, then nods.

FIORA: It’s the whole “foundation point” thing. I suck at it.

LUCIA: Having trouble figuring it out, then?

FIORA: Yeah.

LUCIA: There’s not a lot I can help you with on that front. The foundation is something that comes from within. Who is Fiora? What makes you... well, you?

FIORA: I don’t know. I’m not as talented or confident as Shreya...

Lucia follows her gaze to where Shreya is performing yet another perfect Stoicheal Gather, to the delight and cheers of the third-year inductees. Fiora sighs.

FIORA (to herself): I doubt I’ll ever be.

* * *

Fiora and Shreya walk hand-in-hand down a street in Pennelia, the bright sunlight reflecting off of the snow all around them. Shreya is regaling Fiora with a story.

SHREYA (speaking rapidly): --but it wasn’t as though I meant to Evaporate the entire hot tub! I was just getting so angry, and the water was plenty hot to begin with. It’s an honest mistake to make, you know. At any rate, I still ended up winning “Best Dressed” for the evening, so it wasn’t for nothing.

FIORA: Wow. That’s-- (laughs) Attuned parties really are something.

SHREYA: Oh, they really are! That’s one reason why I’m so looking forward to the Gala. Let me tell you, I’ve already got the perfect dress picked out! Now all that’s left is... well... you know, if someone were to ask me...

FIORA (curiously): Ask you what?

Shreya sighs in frustration and shakes her head.

SHREYA (annoyed): Seriously? It’s--ugh, never mind.

She immediately brightens and points to a shop in the distance.

SHREYA: Oh! Montraire Bakery! We simply must stop in for a bite!

She drags Fiora toward the bakery, but as she does so, Shreya’s face displays a brief flash of disappointment...

* * *

In her usual lecture hall, Dr. Religast is in the midst of a lecture on Stoicheal Awakenings. Beckett, as usual, is taking detailed notes on the professor’s every word, while Zeph is busying himself by attempting a Roped Current with his hands beneath his desk. All that he manages is a weak trickle of water, which Shreya neatly Evaporates before anyone can notice.

DR. RELIGAST: --of triggering an Awakening. The first, and by far the most common: children growing up in Attuned households will often Awaken on their own, simply by exposure to adult Attuned...

Fiora leans over Shreya’s shoulder to see that Shreya is flipping through a small pamphlet decorated with moving pictures of models showing off various dresses.

FIORA (whispering): What’s that?

SHREYA (whispering): Just the latest Mistry Inc. catalogue. It’s mostly dresses during this season, of course. For the many upcoming dances and, ahem... galas!

FIORA (whispering): Oh. Wow! Are you gonna buy anything?

SHREYA (whispering): No, no... I told you, I’ve already bought my dress. It’s just fun looking through these sorts of things!

FIORA (whispering): Right. Sounds like it!

SHREYA (whispering): Now all I need is a date.

FIORA (whispering): Yeah...

Fiora shrugs, turning back to focus on what Dr. Religast is saying.

DR. RELIGAST: --is exposed to a highly concentrated source of stoicheal energy to become Awakened on their own, without any Attuned being present. Although such occurrences are rare, they almost always cause significant upheavals in Tuneless culture when...

Dr. Religast’s voice fades into the background as Shreya lets out a growl of frustration.

* * *

Fiora sits on the couch in their room’s common area as Shreya fiddles with something near the entrance. Apparently satisfied, she steps back to admire her handiwork and does a brief twirl.

SHREYA: And... that should do it! One entryway, freely open for the next six hours!

Fiora laughs.

FIORA: Nice job, Shreya! I didn’t even know we could do that.

SHREYA (winks): Just a little something my sister taught me.

The door to Fiora’s room swings open, and Atlas enters.

FIORA: Speaking of sisters... hey, Atlas.

ATLAS: You’re sure opening the door’s a good idea? What if Raife decides to send something after us while we’re wide open?

SHREYA: He already managed that even with the door closed. I doubt it would make much difference.

Atlas huffs and crosses her arms, glaring at the newly-unlocked doorway.

ATLAS: Okay, but if the next thing to come through that door looks at all suspicious, I’m hitting it with--

She is interrupted by Griffin stepping through the doorway. Griffin quickly raises his arms in surrender as he enters.

GRIFFIN: Whoa, Atlas, it’s me! Please don’t hit me with anything.

Atlas relaxes a fraction.

SHREYA: Griffin! So glad you could make it! (to Fiora) Looks like the entry really is open, you see?

GRIFFIN: Wait, you didn’t check to make sure?

SHREYA (laughs): Relax! Clearly it all worked out, non?

Zeph steps through a moment later, with Beckett close behind.

ZEPH: Alright! The Pend Pals are all here. Let’s get this study session started!

They all gather around the center table, pulling out their various study materials and setting them out. Beckett raises an eyebrow at Zeph.

BECKETT: Not that I am complaining, mind you, but... it’s unusual to see you so enthused about studying.

ZEPH: What? I’m allowed to be excited about it if I want!

FIORA: So, uh... what should we start on first?

BECKETT: Shall we begin with Dr. Vartokis’s “Equivalencies” assignment? It seems by far the most difficult--

SHREYA: Oh, we finished that one ages ago. Fiora’s been making those types of comparisons to absolutely everything in the Stoicheal Realm for months now, so it was easy.

FIORA: I’ll help you guys if you want!

Zeph eagerly pushes his worksheet in Fiora’s direction, while Beckett looks from Zeph to Fiora to Shreya and back in shocked confusion.

BECKETT (muttering): ...Have I fallen into some strange alternate universe?

ATLAS: Wow. Looks like Fiora and Shreya are doing better than you in a class for once. Gotta say, your reactions are hilarious to watch.

BECKETT: Oh? Why don’t you attempt the assignment, then?

ATLAS: Why should I? I don’t even go to class. Besides, watching you struggle with schoolwork for a change is way more entertaining.

BECKETT (sighs): You are impossibly vexing...

* * *

Icicles hang from the trees overhead as Zeph stands in a forested part of the quad, clad only in shorts and a t-shirt. He holds a hand out in front of his face, palm outward and glowing with water stoichi, as he struggles to concentrate on something.

ZEPH: Urgh... come on!

A few small spurts of water emerge from his palm and fall to the ground. He grunts in frustration and takes a step backward before preparing to try again.

ATLAS (O.S.): Zeph? That you?

Zeph lets his arm fall to his side and turns to see Atlas, similarly underdressed for the weather in a short-sleeved shirt and thin pants, approaching through the snow. She frowns at him.

ATLAS: I know training when I see it. What are you working on?

ZEPH: Oh! Atlas! ...Actually, you might be able to help. I’m trying to do your Roped Current, but...

He attempts the technique once again, demonstrating a similar result to the first time. Atlas frowns.

ATLAS: You’re really worried about the Wave’s Crest, huh?

ZEPH: Yeah. With Fiora, Shreya, and Beckett all being inducted already, I’m worried I won’t get in at all. My family would kill me if I didn’t get in!

ATLAS (completely serious): Wait, really?! Sources, Zeph, you should get out of--

Zeph breaks down into laughter.

ZEPH: Atlas, I didn’t mean literally! You take things so seriously it’s hilarious. But still, they’d be pretty upset. I’d be the first Hernandez child in eight generations not to be inducted.

Atlas thinks for a moment, then nods.

ATLAS: Alright. I’ll help you out.

ZEPH: Wait, you will? Really?

ATLAS: Sure. For one thing, you’re never gonna accomplish much tryin’ to run before you can walk. Roped Current is damn near impossible to pull off without training up to Energy-Att level first. Or... (shrugs) ...being a natural-born Energy-Att like me, I guess.

ZEPH (dejectedly): Oh.

ATLAS: Don’t worry about it. If this Wave’s Crest thing is so important to you... why don’t we work to get in together? There’s plenty of other techniques I can teach you in the meantime. Stuff that only requires Water Attunement to pull off.

ZEPH: Wow, that’d be perfect! You’re awesome, Atlas, thanks!

In his excitement, he turns and moves to give Atlas a hug, but she goes for a handshake at the same time. They end up awkwardly pressing their palms together and shaking them up and down.

ZEPH (laughs): Alright, not sure what that was... but when do you wanna start training?

ATLAS: Now is fine.

ZEPH: Oh. Uh... wow. You really don’t mess around!

ATLAS: Are we gonna train or what?

As Atlas steps forward and gets into a combat stance, readying herself, Zeph catches her eye and smirks.

ZEPH: ...Alright, I think I get what Beckett sees in you now. You and him would be--blrgrlblubrlgrlgb!

Midway through his sentence, Atlas snaps her fingers, which are glowing with water stoichi. His voice abruptly shifts until it sounds like he’s trying to talk underwater.

ATLAS: Lesson 1. “Water Muffle.” Useful in many situations, and its effect... you can see for yourself.

ZEPH: Gluburgl blurrgrg ubulrgl...

Atlas waves her hand lazily, and the technique ends.

ATLAS: Any more talk about Beckett, and I use it again. Is that clear?

ZEPH: Uh... yeah.

ATLAS: Good. Now then. The first step to Water Muffle is...

_______________________

Notes: Dr. Vartokis was mentioned earlier, but here's his first actual appearance! Yes, he's yet another OC professor. The class he teaches seems to be one Zeph's particularly excited about! (His class is essentially the Penderghast equivalent of Muggle Studies, for the Harry Potter fans in my audience.)

Timeline: We're well into Endless Winter (ES book 2) by now!

_______________________

Next: "That Distance Between Us"

CIU Tag List: @brightpinkpeppercorn @endlesshero1122 @bbaba-yagaa @acidsugar0 @shaylan211 @griselda1121 @acanthisorbis @marmolady @choicesbabie

DotF/Elementalists Tag List:

[rvmmm21]

. you know who i am? part end .

*yawn* i can now sleep for a while. thanks guys! if you read this all the way through, can i get some pocky pls? i’m craving it right now.

part 1′s here.

part 2′s here.

[badgirl/bully!joohyun x freshman!seungwan]

...

Seungwan, the poor fool, would never have guessed.

She thought she was in deep? Hah! Joohyun was yelling at her to stop wading in the kiddie pool and come join her in the deep end.

If only she’d been able to see past her own emotions to realise it was Joohyun who had started this whole mess by making them partners all those weeks ago.

~~~~~~~~~~

Seulgi, like any sane human being, disapproves greatly when Seungwan lays her options down on the table one morning.

“Mmph!” she grunts, shaking her head and hastily swallowing the last mouthful of sashimi before staring at her delusional friend, “no, absolutely freakin no way.”

“I-I mean it’s more like paraphrasing…” Seungwan offers, shrinking into herself when she sees the other girl grow more frustrated by the second.

“Stop it, Seungwan,” she interjects, massaging her temples to soothe the ache, “you literally told me you were planning to ‘lift quoted texts and mush them together’. I mean, come on, that’s plagiarism plain and simple. Stop trying to defend it.”

“B-but Seul, I don’t have a choice!”

“Really? Cheating? Hello, is Son Seungwan home? This isn’t you, Wan-ah, you sound crazy! And so is she! And that’s literally – ah wait, no that makes it perfect… aish forget I even said anything.”

Seungwan mirrors her concern. “I think she might have actually made me insane, Seul. I’ve never thought about cheating… ever!”

It’s true. Seungwan’s always been a tucked-in shirt, pulled up socks, neatly ironed uniform kind of girl. She currently feels like the biggest hypocrite. Seulgi’s scoff triggers her rambling again.

“I-I don’t know though, it’s like… it’s like the more we work together, the more I wanna be together! A-and not even like be together as in girlfriends or anything… just, I dunno, spend time with her. I wanna be around her constantly… and stuff. I think I might fail this semester cos I can’t stop thinking about her. But… I have to do better, cause if I fail, she fails. A-and I’ll never let that happen.”

Seungwan’s expression screams ‘whipped’, and it pleads for some sort of reassurance, but Seulgi’s fresh out of stock at the moment. She’s too shocked by what she’s just heard her twit of a roommate tell her. When she finally finds her tongue, it’s not to give her friend the reassurance she so desperately seeks, but to simply ask.

“But do you want to?”

Huh?! The girl screams in her head. Do I want to what? Plagiarise? Have a cup of tea? Tell Joohyun to stay ten feet away from me because whenever she’s near I just want to grab her by the face and kiss her silly?! Or perhaps I need to be demanding she pay my hospital bills because my heart is –

“Be her girlfriend.”

Oh, wow, blunt. But when you put it like that…

Slowly, Seungwan looks up at Seulgi; looking like she’d been caught with her hand in the metaphorical cookie jar; guilty as hell.

“… mm… can you repeat the question…?”

~~~~~~~~~~

The flip side of the coin isn’t looking so shiny, either.

Joohyun finds herself all caught up in thoughts of Son Seungwan; the girl she’s wanted since day one, but the girl who also managed to properly steal her unguarded heart while she was busy acting all aloof and in control. In control was something she definitely wasn’t, right now. And as much as she should be out, guns a blazing, to retrieve what’s been stolen from her, she can’t help but not want it back. Somehow, she feels as though it’s safer in Seungwan’s hands.

Clumsy, weak-hearted girls were certainly in fashion, and Joohyun is dead-set on getting hers.

“Yah!” Sooyoung swats at the hand that’s just stolen her one of her last Pocky sticks, “that was the longest one! I was saving that till last!”

Joohyun ignores her, thoughtfully nibbling on the chocolate coated biscuit as she contemplates her next move. She glances over at the other girl upside down on the bed, blocking random Instagram followers with her feet up against the wall and an open packet of crisps by her head.

“Jennie,” she deadpans, “do you think I should do it?”

The girl barely takes a second to look back at Joohyun before swiftly pinching the actual last Pocky out of Sooyoung’s grasp. They both pay no mind to the frustrated yelling from their flabbergasted friend as she storms off into the kitchen to throw away the empty box. She leaves them in peace.

“I dunno,” Jennie shrugs coolly, returning to her blocking spree, “but you better stop playing with your food. Didn’t your mum tell you it’s rude?”

Joohyun rolls her eyes. “Yah, I told you, I’m not playing. I don’t want anyone else thinking they have a chance with her.”

“So do it,” Sooyoung re-enters the room, already chomping on a fresh box of snacks, “stake your claim. Get her before those others do.”

Joohyun perks up, a glare frosting over her pretty face. “What others?”

Sooyoung smiles at Jennie, knowing their lovesick friend has fallen for it.

“Oh you know,” she cracks on, “those hordes of people I saw outside class once. They were all lining up to confess to your  Seungwan, love letters and everything.”

Joohyun realises she could tackle Sooyoung right now, but she chooses not to. Instead she turns to face the girl who looks smug as ever with a mouthful of crisps.

“Ha ha, very funny,” she scoffs, “oh yeah, and I lied. I did drink your strawberry milk the other day.”

Sooyoung’s eyebrows shoot up to her hairline. “Hyun!! I knew it wasn’t Haetnimie!”

~~~~~~~~~~

Seungwan often found herself dreaming about it; as if she couldn’t decide whether it had really happened or not.

The first time Joohyun kissed her.

…

Joohyun scans the landscape for her study buddy today. Strategically situated in the furthest, quietest corner the bustling café has to offer, she takes impatient glances down at her phone set face up on the small, round table. Late, as usual, she thinks, rolling her eyes as she flicks her phone screen on and off for the sake of something to do.

Finally, her impatience is fizzled away by the tinkling of the small bell at the stop of the door, indicating a new patron.

Late and clumsy, more like, she corrects herself, a smile crawling up her face as she watches the harassed-looking girl spot her with an embarrassed wave and begin to make her way over, books cradled in arms and a tube of string cheese between her teeth. Joohyun can’t stop a giggle when Seungwan thinks she’s knocked someone’s latte off their table with her bag strap. She bows over and over, spluttering disjointed apologies only to find out the cup is still perfectly on the table and the people are now looking at her in pure amazement.

Oh god, another one for the books then, Seungwan sighs, turning her beet-red face away from them and slinking on.

Eventually, she’s settled down across Joohyun, who’s been waiting, she realises in horror as she checks the time, for 15 whole minutes.

“Sorry I’m late,” her breathless smile and tired eyes have Joohyun subconsciously softening at her sincerity, “I didn’t get much sleep last night, and oh–! Have you eaten, unnie?”

Seungwan digs into her school bag, and, with a happy little ‘ta-da!’, pulls out a nicely cling wrapped, homemade oatmeal cookie.

“I decided to bake, instead,” she cheerfully chirps, breaking off a portion of the baked treat and offering the bigger half to her raven haired senior, “I bake these a lot, you should try!”

Disappointment nudges Seungwan’s heart when Joohyun glares at her, suddenly aware of the sting in her bicep from still holding part of her cookie out in front of her. She tries not to let it show, but the disappointment quickly turns into something else when she sees that all too familiar smirk flower on Joohyun’s pretty lips.

“You should feed me.”

Seungwan shivers at the expectant stare she’s fixed with while the other girl remains composed as always. Annoying. Before she has time to respond, her knee collides with the underside of the table, loudly clinking the metal cutlery and causing a few heads to turn. It takes everything in her not to look down where she just knows Joohyun’s foot is ever so lightly grazing her pant leg.

Joohyun blinks innocently at Seungwan’s rapidly reddening face as she’s forced to apologise profusely yet again, this time for something she’s actually done.

“Unnie…” she croaks, trying to calm her racing heart.

“What?” Joohyun cocks her head. She promptly picks the cookie out of the girl’s fingers and takes a bite, “serves you right for keeping me waiting.”

Seungwan lets out a breathy groan and begins flipping the pages to where she’s bookmarked.

“Mm, this is really good, Seungwan.”

Cadbury eyes light up at the praise and Seungwan stops annotating to cap her highlighter.

“R-really? You like it? Oh that’s great news! I’ll make you some more! I can!”

Joohyun chuckles and nods. Seungwan’s puppy eagerness melts her more than she cares to admit. The way any sort of positive affirmation she throws her way has her excitedly tossing aside whatever she’s doing. Not that it matters anyway, Joohyun’s more than happy to take rightful precedence over stupid assignments and due dates.

“Good. Best I’ve eaten in a while.”

…

“So that’s what I’ve interpreted here. Going off what he’s written in this paragraph, I think he genuinely believes he’s right.”

It happens somewhere between ‘genuinely’ and ‘right’.

Smooth and secretive.

Like the hushed whisper over the din of a crowded room.

Fingers tug at her collar and a pair of lips press into hers from across the table. She’s caught completely unawares, and Joohyun’s lips are gone before she can even get used to them. She watches in shock as her senior sits back down, not even giving her a second look as she returns to annotating the next paragraph.

Seungwan can’t believe Joohyun’s ignorant to the fact that she’s just unfolded her origami heart like no one has before.

~~~~~~~~~~

The blaring of Jessie J’s ‘Price Tag’ piercing her peaceful Sunday morning has Seungwan flailing to grab her phone off the table top. She has to swipe three times after playing hot potato with the device before she finally manages to answer the call.

“Hello,” the screen is cold against her ear as she groggily answers.

“Oh hello? Seungwan? Did I wake you? I’ll call later – ”

Joohyun’s husky voice registers in her brain and she shoots up so fast into a sitting position she feels slightly light-headed.

“No no no!” she exclaims a little too enthusiastically, running a hand through the tangled mess on her head and palming swollen eyes, “I’m awake it’s fine. We can talk. Is… is everything okay?”

“Yes, it’s okay, don’t worry.”

Joohyun sounds like she’s smiling over the phone, but Seungwan doesn’t get her hopes up. The other girl continues. “Yeah, probably should’ve texted you earlier to tell you I was coming by your dorm, but I was picking something up at the shops anyway so I thought I’d drop by and try my luck.”

“Oh, I see,” Seungwan isn’t sure if she wants to ask if this is about what happened at their latest study session but her nerves dampen a little when Joohyun chips in.

“You left your pen at the café so I’m just returning it.”

Ah, okay, Seungwan thinks. She’s weirdly upset at the fact that Joohyun’s pretending nothing had happened between them. Perhaps she toys with people this way. Perhaps Seungwan’s just another notch in her string of empty loves. Irritation pinches into her chest at the prospect. Couldn’t miss high-and-mighty take into account her feelings for once? It’s not like she could just change Seungwan’s life like this and not expect to take an ounce of responsibility.

It’s absolutely unfair. She almost wants to scream into her phone, but Joohyun’s voice stops her before she can even open her mouth.

“… oh and. We need to talk.”

Okay, there it is. Commanding and concise; what Bae Joohyun does best. She doesn’t know if she should be jumping for joy or locating the nearest exit, but she nonetheless finds herself hastily shuffling to her wardrobe to throw on the first pair of trousers and hoodie she finds.

“Uh sure, unnie… give me ten minutes? I’ll be down. Did you want to meet at the shops?”

“No it’s okay. Just meet me downstairs, I’m waiting.”

And she hangs up.

…

With how fast Seungwan brushes her teeth and gets herself dressed, it should be in the Guinness Book of World Records for the quickest thing anyone’s ever done for love. There’s no time to fiddle around with contacts today so she rummages through her drawer for her only pair of chrome steel-rimmed glasses.

She brushes past Seulgi who’s sitting on the sofa having breakfast. The girl’s eyes suspiciously follow her harried friend as she rushes out the door, crinkling her nose at the distinct waft of perfume that lingers after she’s gone.

Seungwan spots Joohyun leaning over the railing outside her dorm. She pauses before pushing the huge glass doors open, shaking her head with a sigh. How does someone make mum jeans and a white t-shirt look Vogue-worthy?

Joohyun sports the faintest smile when she sees Seungwan jogging over to her; her pin-rolled sweatpants, fluffy Uniqlo hoodie and unruly bed hair making her look nothing short of adorable. Dumb little sleepyhead, Joohyun mumbles just out of earshot.

“I’m glad I woke you up bright and early,” she chuckles at the girl who’s bent over next to her, clutching the railing to catch her breath.

Joohyun gets a quick ruffle of soft, caramel hair before Seungwan straightens up. She holds the black ballpoint up to the other girl, who accepts it with a small thankful nod.

“Thanks, unnie,” Seungwan says, not really interested in the returned possession. She really wants to ‘talk’. “So uh, you wanted to… talk?”

“Ah, yes. Um…”

Joohyun blinks a couple times, seemingly at a loss for words. She seems not  to know what to do with herself, darting her gaze here and there, lightly rapping her fingers against the cool metal bar. Her sudden awkwardness is more than justified, though. After all, confessing to the victim of her bullying has never been something to cross Joohyun’s mind. For once, she’s the one tripping over herself. For once, she’s the one caught completely off-guard.

Even the gentle morning breeze feels awkward. Seungwan starts to think that ‘shopping’ is looking more and more like a cover up for something else.

She inwardly beams at the way Joohyun currently embodies everything she’s felt this entire time. However, she decides if she is ever going stand up for what she believes in, it’s now. Taking a deep breath, she mentally thanks Seulgi for her advice on how to appear like less of an idiot in front of the person you’re deeply in love with.

“Unnie,” she begins, “I need you to tell me honestly. What are we?”

Joohyun opens her mouth to reply, but nothing comes out. She’s still at a loss for how she could possibly convey what she wanted to in this moment. Goddamn, she curses, why can’t I just go back to bullying this little nerd? When did life screw me over like this?

She stays silent as Seungwan so confidently lays the cards out for her.

“Because I know how I feel… and…” her tone falters momentarily, her natural awkward self threatens to barge in again but she manages to shut the door on it.

“… and I… I like you.”

The confession is significantly quieter than anything she said before, but Joohyun hears it through a megaphone. Her eyebrows arch up and she turns to face the girl who’s had the courage to do what she’s wanted to do all along.

“Seungwan…”

She looks at the other girl who’s silent; waiting.

“I-I don’t know how to…”

“Then don’t.”

Her breath hitches when Seungwan’s fingers interruptedly caress her pink cheek. The shorter girl slowly leans in, and Joohyun gladly lets her take the lead.

Eyelashes flutter and the world stops altogether, when Seungwan presses her soft, pillowy lips to hers in a positively heart-attack inducing kiss. It’s tender, luscious and Joohyun can’t get enough. She takes in everything she feels; the tip of Seungwan’s nose gently poking her cheek, her fringe tickling just below her eyebrows and the hand now resting on the small of her back, drawing her in for more.

A shared cluster of fireworks go off behind both their eyelids.

Seungwan pulls away first, gracefully meeting the gaze she was once terrified of. Joohyun’s smiling now, and she doesn’t miss the way it reaches her eyes. It’s much easier to speak her feelings when she isn’t being shot at with death glares.

Yet she suddenly feels shy, withdrawing completely and scratching nervously at her arm. “Unnie… I was wondering if I could uh… you know…”

Of course Joohyun knows. The tables turn yet again when the elder girl finds herself a new assertiveness to wear after that kiss. Sweet lips curl into a knowing smirk, much like the one she usually exhibits. “Be my girlfriend?”

Fresh rose petals sprinkle over Seungwan’s cheeks as she meekly nods.

Joohyun laughs, grabbing the surprised girl by the wrist and melding their bodies together, hand cradling Seungwan’s nape.

“Silly freshman,” she says fondly, leaning in to playfully peck her on the nose. “You were always mine.”

~~~~~~~~~~

Seungwan flings her pen into space for the umpteenth time today when Joohyun leans over from her position on the bed and gives her a kiss. She should be used to it by now, but it’s just something about those mysterious eyes and the velvety voice that she can never quite acclimatise to. It’s something about that specific shade of maraschino cherries on Joohyun’s lips, and the fact they taste even sweeter when they’re pressed against hers. Everything’s too sudden, and it has her light-headed and reeling each and every goddamned time. Grumbling, the younger girl squirms around for a while before she sprawls out with the fattest heart eyes, muffled thuds from socked feet kicking a tantrum into Joohyun’s wooden floorboards.

“Ahhhh unnieeee,” she squeals, wriggling around like a deranged worm, “please stop distracting me, we have to get this done!”

Joohyun smiles at how she looks like a kindergartener who’s just had their lollipop taken away. You know the one, when they’re all grumpy but so cute to watch.

“Get it done then,” she says unhelpfully down at Seungwan’s red face, grinning at the exaggerated sigh she receives for it.

“You’re not helpinggg-ahhhhhh,” Seungwan rolls around helplessly, and Joohyun merely laughs at her partner turned human mop.

“It’s not my job to help, Wannie. I’m the bully, you get bullied. That’s the deal, so don’t you forget it.”

Pft, yeah sure. This time it’s Seungwan who can’t stop the budding laughter as she recalls the past few weeks with this girl.

It takes about five seconds for Seungwan to un-starfish herself and drag her upper half up into a sitting position again; her mouth may say stop, but those rosy cheeks, that sulky school-girl pout and messy hair absolutely begs for another.

“Only joking, freshman. I’ll help you. But only cause you’re cute. And you’ll owe me, big time,” she teases before darting her eyes to the corner behind the other girl.

Seungwan’s eyes light up at the offer. “Thank you, unnie. Let’s get star– ”

“Hey Wan, what’s that over there?”

“Huh?”

A teasing smirk and a fraction of a second later, Joohyun has Seungwan staring up at the ceiling after her spine does a 404 error, rendering her a boneless heap of lovesick gurgles and deserted thoughts.

And it was only a kiss!

“Unnieeee!!”

The never peaceful study session dissolves into a small insult battleground; playful, of course.

The fun might’ve just begun, but their open books and un-analysed literature stare up at them in disbelief; forgotten yet again.

Joohyun’s had enough of watching from the clouds and proceeds to get off the bed to join Seungwan on the floor. They tussle around for a while, before Joohyun’s hovering above her. She’s just staring down, something that happens so often but never fails to make Seungwan squirm in discomfort, all shy and self-conscious. Joohyun doesn’t care, though. She simply smiles; she can ignore all the playground insults hurled at her, the tiny fists half-heartedly pummelling at her arms in an attempt to get her to move off. Hell, she can even ignore Mr. Lee’s stern warnings about failing the class if she keeps turning up late, or Sooyoung’s hollow threats at tattooing ‘I’m a thief’ across her forehead when she’s asleep unless she stops eating her food when she’s not around.

There’s a lot Joohyun can ignore, and plenty more she’ll choose to in the future.

But she can never ignore the girl who clumsily left her taro tea fingerprints all over her heart.

[hamburgerhelpersotherhand]

Almost Fate P1

Forty Quinn x Reader

Warnings: Death of a textbook, I wrote a swear and drinking.

Notes: This was requested. Honestly, you can just skip to any of the ~ if you’re not interested in me dragging the story. I like Forty but I also get carried away.

You started your morning off poorly.

For one, your alarm clock had failed to go off. For what reason? You didn’t know. All you did know was that you were late for your class.

You grabbed your bag, stuffed some important-looking papers in and shoved your text book on top of it all. The zipper had become stuck but you continued your rush throughout your dorm-room anyway.

Your legs felt sore as you ran across the campus to reach your classroom. Luck was definitely not on your side as you found the door locked.

You knew this was a risk. Your professor locks the door after attendance because they’re an asshole.

No—no, no... it’s not their fault. This is your fault. You always made it to class by the skin of your teeth; it was about time you’d learn your lesson and, hopefully in the future, realize you have to wake up at a decent time.

With the end of the semester fast approaching and no other classes left in your day, you thought: “I should probably finish my homework.” Having something to hand in next class could help with today’s late incident.

But as you swung your bag over to peer inside, your textbook in-turn swings itself into the nearest and dirtiest puddle you could imagine.

You stand there for a moment as the water seeps into the pages of the textbook.

You just stand there. And stare.

Did that really just happen?

After a moment or so to recollect yourself and calm the fire burning beneath your skin, you grab the textbook like a bear catching some salmon. But, you know, with your very-much-human hands.

Despite it all, you remain calm on the outside. Your heart is racing as you shake the textbook, wanting to get as much water off of it as possible. It’s becoming tedious.

Lucky for you, you know how to remedy this particular situation, so you dump the textbook into the nearest trash bin.

You secure your bag on your shoulder, take a deep breath, and make your way back to your dormitory.

~

In the room, you find nothing has changed since you rushed out. Your duvet is nowhere in sight, you left scattered papers on the floor, and a pile of dirty shirts sits on the end of your bed.

Oh how you miss the days you lived with your mother.

Beep Beep.

Oh. You’re also pleasantly surprised to find your phone still on your nightstand. Without wasting any more time, you drop your bag and make your way to your phone.

The notification reads:

<F/N>

Meet us at Jerry’s!! @ 7 pm

Jerry’s? What the hell is Jerry’s? You prod your friend a little more, trying to get your hands on an address.

The greatest thing to happen thus far? An instant reply with a place to be. Thank god for that.

A party seems like the best place to get your mind off of things, but you feel hesitant and wonder if studying whatever papers you shoved into your bag seemed like a smarter choice...

Oh well! Seeing your girlfriends is more appealing anyway.

~

You’re lost.

After the taxi dropped you off at the wrong address, you had to search for it on foot yourself.

You walked around with your phone out, searching for this apartment building... but this street had none.

Did your friend really just give you the wrong address? How could you be so stupid as to not double-check?

Yoink!

Some stranger with a baseball cap decides to run by. They’re fast as they grab your purse along the way and you find yourself spinning before hitting the ground hard. Your phone slips out of your grasp and slides across the pavement.

“HEY!” You shout towards the already disappearing figure. And there goes your keys and wallet.

Fuck, fuck, FUCK! This is fine.

You’re accepting that this just happened, despite how angry you fucking are at this very moment.

You stand up, brush the dirt off your skirt and make your way to your phone.

You regret picking it up because you’re now faced with broken glass and a barely readable screen.

Going home now is ridiculous, but there’s no way you’re rubbing fingers on this device to try and get to this stupid party.

There’s a glowing sign in your vicinity that catches your attention.

~

You step through the doors of the building with the glowing sign, which so happened to be a very clean looking bar, and made your way to the bartender with a mission.

You pat the wooden counter with your hand. “Do you have a landline I can use?”

“No, sorry.” He replies.

Damn it.

You check your pockets. Or, well... you don’t have pockets, but you do have a secret hiding spot.

Your hand slips into your bra and you find yourself with 2 dollars.

“What can I get with this?” You ask as you sit down at a stool. You’ve clearly never been in a bar before.

The bartender looks you up and down before reluctantly turning around.

“Come here often?” An unfamiliar voice slips into the scene.

You turn your head to the right and smile. “Only when I need to make a call.”

“You don’t have a phone?”

You drop the broken device onto the counter. “Not anymore.”

“I guess that eliminates asking for your number then.” He takes a sip of his drink.

You force a laugh and shake your head. “Funny.”

A glass of water is set in front of you. You can’t help but sigh. Pitiful.

The stranger signals something to the bartender, but you don’t pay it any attention. You’re already taking your glass of water to one of the booths, not forgetting the broken phone.

The stranger finishes his drink with a swig.

The booth is soft and you’re now the most comfortable you’ve been all day.

The water is room temperature, but who really cares anymore? Definitely not you.

“Heyy!” The stranger from before makes his way into your booth. He sets down two identical drinks. “Here’s a drink. Because I’m such a sweetheart, it’s on me.” He’s smiling innocently.

Has this guy ever heard of personal space?

You take a moment to look at him before saying what’s on your mind. “I appreciate the gesture, really. But I don’t even know you.”

“The name’s Forty!” He instantly replies. “Now you have to say your name, as goes a normal greeting.”

“Oh, is that how it works?” You’re being sarcastic now, bordering on playful with your smile.

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure that’s how it works. I have talked to a lot of people before.” And so is he.

“My name is Y/N.” You look down at the drink in front of you and then back into his eyes.

“I didn’t put anything in it, if that’s what you’re thinking.” He states. “Ask the bartender if you still doubt this pretty face.” Now he’s exaggerating a frown.

You have to admit, he’s got an interesting aura to him and you can’t help but drag your drink closer to yourself.

Forty smiles happily and rests his cheek on his fist.

“So, Y/N. What brings you to this particular bar on this particular night?” He asks.

“Well, Forty. You wouldn’t believe the day I’ve had.” For this, you’re gonna need a couple more drinks.

~

Time is going by quickly, but you’re too dissociated with the world around you to notice. Realistically, it was probably only 11 pm at night, but you wouldn’t know.

Forty was fun to talk to. You two chatted it up with some drinks, talking about your day and eventually talking about Forty’s day.

“I started off my morning like any other... rolling off my bed and probably bitching about it.” You couldn’t help but subtly laugh. Forty was the type to appreciate it, though. He made these remarks purposefully. “Then I got myself some—“

“Green juice? That stuff you mentioned liking earlier?” You continue for him.

“Yes, exactly. Wow, we’re already thinking alike.” He gazes at you for a moment before continuing. “Green juice. Yeah, I get myself some green juice to start off. Breakfast was kind of lame, I think I had something with spinach in it.”

You take a sip of your drink as you lazily watch him.

“Then I made my way to the whole foods store as it opened for the day. Without me, the place would totally fall apart.” He’s sounding very confident about his position there. “My sister works there too. She’s like an aspiring chef.”

“That’s cool.” Your head is becoming heavier and heavier as he speaks.

“Then I called my dad, hoping he’d pick up. Took me about 7 tries but he eventually did.” That confidence he had is starting to slip. “Didn’t like the proposal I had for my next project.”

You can tell he’s feeling hurt, but you can barely hold your head up. “It’s gonna be.. okay.” You eventually manage to mumble out.

Forty is watching you intently. He seems perfectly fine, no swaying of the head or sleepiness in his eyes. The only indicator that he’s been drinking is his slightly slurred speech.

Oh! What’s that? That’s a weird feeling. Forty has his hand on your knee, but you only really felt it when it started to slide itself up.

“Y/N.” He’s eyeing you now. “Do you believe in fate?”

You don’t reply. Well, more like you can’t reply. You’ve had one too many drinks and your mouth feels numb.

“I think...” He scoots closer. “I think it’s fate that lead us here.”

“I... don’t know.” You finally reply to his question.

“You don’t have any money, am I right? I mean, you said it yourself, that guy with the baseball cap took your purse.”

You’re being silent again.

Forty takes out folded up money and slides some onto the table. “It’s yours.” He states.

This feels wrong... but you really do need the money, now that your wallet was stolen. Getting yourself a new textbook and phone flips through your mind and taking the money doesn’t feel all that bad anymore. You reach out to pick it up. Before you can, he slides it back to himself.

“Ah, ah. But I want something in return.” He’s got a playful look in his eye and a shit eating grin. You’re feeling uneasy again.

“Kiss me.”

Is that it? You’ve kissed before, it’s hardly your first one... but intimacy means something to you. What does it mean for him?

You force your head up and straighten your back. Your vision blurs for a moment, but that’s hardly important right now. “Okay.”

Forty is still grinning and waiting. None of you pull a move and he can’t help but wander his eyes across you. “Are you going to do it?”

Oh, he expected you to engage? Okay... you can do this.

You lean forward slowly, trying not to stir your brain any more than you already have. He’s very still, only his eyes are moving along with you. One of your hands balances itself onto the table while the other hangs onto the booth’s seat. You’re leaning forward, getting closer.

Forty seems amused by your drunken state and naturally begins to lean in as well.

Your lips softly touch, but not much other happens.

You pull away from him and he happily boops your nose with his finger. “You’re a cute one.”

If your face wasn’t already flushed, it definitely is now.

“Do you need a ride home?” He suddenly asks innocently. “This place closes soon. I have a driver who could bring you home.”

You smile along with him. “That would be nice... Th-Thank you.”

Forty brushes a loose strand of hair out of your face before leaning in and giving you another peck on the lips. You didn’t pull away, so he continued.

You couldn’t quite tell how you felt over the situation, but you let it happen anyway. All you really felt was tired.

He suddenly gets a text message, halting his kisses and checks his phone. “Rides here. Raincheck?”

He wanted to see you again? Oddly enough, despite only meeting him that night, you were flattered and looking forward to it. “That sounds like a plan.”

You both get up and get ready to leave. You were kind enough to bring your empty glasses to the bartender, but Forty had to help you the entire way. Gravity seemed to be working extra hard tonight.

Forty helped you outside as you stumbled around like a child learning to walk. He imitated your awful drunken stance, but you took it lightly.

You both laughed at yourselves on your way to the car.

[thesleepysphinx]

chp. 2: It’s science fiction

A/N: Thank you to everyone that has ready chapter 1! I didn’t expect chapter 2 to take so long to get out, but it’s my last semester and it’s been kicking my ass! The chapter is sadly short, but I’m gonna try to get chapter 3 out as fast as possible! Let me know what you think!

Previous • Masterlist • Next

Your hike up from the dorms to your first class isn’t particularly your favorite thing, but the weather is definitely better than you’re used to. Move-in day must have been uncharacteristically hot, because today you’re able to wear a pair of jeans just fine, though you still opt for a tank top. The walk is about 10 minutes to the historical building. You marvel at it, admiring the architecture and the fine details within. After a few moments to observe, you finish making your way up the steps to the first floor of the building. 

(Think of a building like this)

Lucky for you, your class is only on the second floor rather than the third. You observe the bulletin boards as you walk towards the staircase at the end of the building, noticing advertisements for clubs, fraternities, and sororities are already up. You take note to take a look at them after class. As you come to the classroom, the door is already propped open, the professor standing at the chalkboard as she writes down some information. You avoid the gazes of your classmates as you make your way to an empty seat. Only about half the classroom is filled up, so you choose a seat with other empty seats on either side. It looks like the class can fit about 30 students at a time, a much smaller number than the typical university class. You huff out a breath and start gathering your supplies, glancing at your schedule just to double check that you’re in the right place.

You mumble to yourself as you read over the dates, times, and class codes. “Okay, yeah, room 201 for... damn it...” Turns out, the printed schedule didn’t include the actual name of the class. All you’re given to work with is three numbers that signify the class, but not what it’s about. Whatever, I’ll figure it out once the professor starts.

“It’s science fiction, dumbass.”

With all of your rifling through your stuff, you hadn’t noticed that the seat to the right of you was now occupied. By Bakugo. You glare at him as you return your schedule to its original spot in your bag. “I didn’t ask, asshole.”

You can see his jaw clench at your rebuttal. His voice becomes more grating as he says, “Then don’t mumble to yourself like a damn idiot.” With that last comment, he turns his attention solely to his school materials. You notice that he has quite the assortment of organizational supplies, such as a pristine pack of highlighters, small sticky notes, and a categorized notebook. We’re probably just gonna go over the syllabus, but he looks so prepared...

You’re drawn out of your thoughts as the professor begins to speak. You gather that her name is Professor King and that she will most likely be an average professor. Not hard, but not a super easy A. A manageable class.

As Prof. King finishes going over the syllabus and the schedule for the semester, she announces, “Let’s just do some quick introductions so we know each other’s names. Give us your name, grade, and major. We’ll just go row by row...”

Slowly, the students all cycle through, providing the information asked of them. Eventually, the spotlight lands on Bakugo. He keeps his hands in his jacket pockets, leaned back in his chair as he introduces himself. “Name’s Katsuki Bakugo, I’m a third year chemical engineering major.” After his last word, he turns his head ever so slightly in your direction, waiting expectedly for your introduction.

You ignore his crimson gaze as you start speaking in a chipper tone that contrasts Bakugo’s, “Hi, I’m Y/N, I’m a junior, and I’m an English major!” The introductions immediately move on to the person to your left, but Bakugo’s gaze stays on you.

Under his breath in a volume only you can hear, he says, “Tch. Lame.”

You bite your tongue for now, waiting for the end of class to confront him. The end of class could not come sooner...

You gather up your class supplies at the same speed as Bakugo, making sure that no matter what you’ll be able to confront him without causing too much of a scene. You stand and drape your backpack over your shoulders, but find that Bakugo hasn’t moved to stand yet. He’s probably waiting for me to leave... Well, fine! I’ll leave! You make your way past the threshold of the door and round the corner of the wall and plant your back to it. The perfect plan.

In a matter of seconds your plan falls into place as Bakugo rounds the corner out the door and you start walking next to him. You don’t even give him the chance to react to your presence before questioning, “So what part was lame?”

“Leave me the hell alone.” He speeds up his walking as he gets to the stairs.

You match his pace as you race down the stairs. “Well you obviously can’t leave me alone, so no. If you think you’re so much better than me, then at least tell me why, asshole.”

As you both reach the bottom of the stairs, he turns immediately to face you. It is now that you realize just how tall he is, as he stares down at you with the usual fire in his eyes and the usual scowl on his face. “Why don’t you figure it out yourself and leave me the hell alone, extra?” As quickly as he had turned towards you, he turns away and continues his walk, this time towards the exit of the building. He shoves one of the double doors open as if it were a feather, completely unperturbed by the obstacle. You slip through before the door closes, matching his pace once again as you walk next to him.

“Since you’re not gonna tell me why, I’ll just follow you until you do! I’ve got alllll day!” You hope he doesn’t call your bluff at the end there.

“Tch. Liar.”

Well, that hope didn’t last long.

“Just leave me alone, I know you have another class in two hours. Go bother someone else.”

He turns at the end of the path from the English building towards the plaza. You glance at your phone for the time.

11:30

It is now that you realize you had neglected to get breakfast before your morning class, as your stomach rumbles.

You keep walking besides Bakugo, who keeps changing his pace to annoy you. It works, but you don’t show it. You’re here to annoy him until he gives in. You never reply to his last comment, deciding instead to save your breath until you came up with something more clever. Despite the ridiculous rate of pace changing and the deafening silence between you two, you both walk up to the plaza that hosts the campus café. Your stomach rumbles once more at the thought of food. Bakugo makes no hesitation to walk up towards the doors to enter.

“Lucky you, mister egotistical, I can’t annoy you while my face is full,” you say as you walk in behind him. He scans his student ID at the front as you finish your sentence.

As you’re about to scan your own ID, he responds, “Trust me, you’re just as annoying when you don’t speak.”

Bakugo immediately makes a beeline for one of the buffet stations where chefs were serving up plates and bowls. You quickly follow after him, insistent on your so-called “annoying” presence.

Lunch has just started being served so you’re ahead of the lunch rush, no line in sight. You glance at the menus at each station, forgetting for a moment about Bakugo. I can find him after I get my food...

As your eyes wander, they finally land on the word “Ramen” and your feet start to carry you towards it. As you approach the ramen station, you see Bakugo had the same idea as you. You walk up with your back completely straight, crossing your arms as you come to stand next to him as he awaits his ramen bowl.

“Stop fucking following me.”

You chuckle a bit at his reaction. “For the record, I’m not following you. I just wanted ramen. Is that a crime?”

He grumbles in annoyance as he takes a bowl of ramen as it’s placed on the shelf. Another bowl follows soon after, which you grab before once again following the gremlin. He stops short of a table as he grabs a spoon and a disposable set of chopsticks. You do the same, reaching across him a little to grab your own utensils.

“Stay in your own damn space, dumbass!” he yells out at you. He grabs one last thing before walking away, a small bottle of chili powder.

You quicken your step to come next to him again as he makes his way to a table. “If you didn’t want me in your space, then why’d you sit next to me? Why are you hell-bent on making yourself pissed off?”

He takes a seat at a corner table as he sets his food down. “I’m done talking to you, idiot.”

“Well that’s just fine! I’ll do the talking for us!” You set your food down as you sit across from him and cross your arms over your chest. “I thought you liked pissing people off, so why don’t you tell me what’s so lame?”

He huffs in annoyance, refusing to answer as he goes to reach for his chili powder. In a swift movement, you snatch it from him. He slams his fist down on the table in response. “What the hell, shithead?”

“You’ll get this if you tell me!” You were really pushing it at this point.

Bakugo snarls and slams his fist again as he yells, “You wanna know what’s lame? Who the fuck decides to be an English major? Are you brain dead or some shit? Don’t know how to do anything but read shitty books no one cares about?”

You push your chair back as you stand, throw the chili powder towards him, and pick your food back up. “Wow... You’re that far up your own ass? Get fucked, Bakugo.” You turn away immediately and make your way to the other side of the commons, far out of Bakugo’s sight. You’d dealt with your own doubts in yourself enough, the last thing you needed was some shitty comments from the newest asshole in your life.

[solar-bean]

This is the very extensive and detailed rant of a fed up black, female student of class 2020

-You are free to scroll past this if you want. I really just needed to get this off my chest. But if you have advice or are experiencing a similar situation, feel free to message me-

So first off, I haven't liked going to school since I was 9. And highschool has only deepened my loathing of it. But maybe I don't hate school in general. Maybe I just hate the schools I've gone to ( 4 in total ). This rant is about highschool specifically. Perhaps what I'm about to type is normal and I'm overreacting. But I'm tired of not talking about my problems because I'm worried that I'll sound like an ungrateful brat. Typing/ writing about my issues makes me feel better. And I really need to feel better.

So here are the main points in order of severity: Low income, Advisory, Graphic Arts and Discipline/Work Ethic

Low Income:

I've only ever gone to low income schools in my neighborhood. I hoped high school would be different but thanks to the crappy education of my old school and an even crappier selective enrollment test score, I couldn't get into the schools I wanted. Then again my single mother probably couldn't afford those other schools anyway.

My highschool shares a building with another highschool. And unfortunately they called dibs on the best features and have control of the heating and ac. We don't even have our own gym. We also have the least amount of space with the smallest class being mine of 144 seniors. So there's a lot of packed classrooms.

Speaking of having way too many students, recourses are slim as a result. Our best equipment, chromebooks, need to be reserved weeks in advance by the teacher and even then they still may not be able to get enough of them for their class. Said chromebooks can often be missing keys, not work at all or be stolen easily because of their small size.

A few other issues are terrible lunches ( I've been bringing lunch from home since sophmore year), very limited field trips, mice infestation, very few clubs ( if we have any idk ) and teachers have to pay for just about everything class related.

Advisory:

Advisories were created to prepare us for greek life in college. I honestly think it's to keep everyone in check but ok. Even so I have absolutely 0 interest in anything frat or sorority related ( no offense to those who do ) as well as many of my classmates but advisory is mandatory.

My first 2 years of advisory were hell. Most of my advisory sisters were either people I'd never talk to because we weren't in the same class, had nothing in common or they were straight up terrible people. I should mention that freshman year has the worst students because about 30% don't make to the next grade or just transfer. Most of my advisory sisters I had problems with were in that 30% ( a few had already repeated ).

Since I kept to myself there were very few incidents were I was put into a tense situation with them. The main conflicts involved our advisor, who I guarantee you was not the problem. She was essentially a poor, white, optimistic, young math teacher from out of town that was thrown to the slaughter. And my cowardly self watched not wanting to be next.

She ended up leaving by junior year so what was left of my advisory merged with another and got a new advisor. The only downside is that our new advisor is a firm believer in " sisterhood " and no cliques ( even if you converse easier with a certain group of people and advisory is already a forced clique in itself ). Maybe I'd be more up for advisory events , which we rarely have , if my advisory experience wasn't sullied so early on.

Graphic Arts:

The reason I chose my school was because it had an art class. In seventh grade I knew I wanted to have a career in art and that my talent was lacking but had potential. So you can imagine my horror when I learned that the art teacher had left once I'd gotten there.

I was sad but stayed positive and even highly recommended them to get another art teacher. Then by sophomore we got an art after school program ( 4:25 to 6 twice a week ). I managed to keep my grades the same and take the classes every week for the entire school year. I only missed about 4 days total. For once I actually enjoyed staying after school.

The class taught me so much and I didn't have to wait for the summer to take an art class downtown. Even better I got to interact with other young artists of my race ( there was usually only one other black kid at the summer classes ). Everything was finally looking up.

Then the art galleries happened. The school hosted one per semester. I brought my art to display but I couldn't stay cuz of a shitload of math homework. I got complimented the next day but still regretted not staying. So I vowed to attend the next one with even more pieces than before.

The night finally came and I was hyped. Me and two seniors were in charge of doing caricatures for free ( one senior gave me a dollar tho ). I had fun with that but noticed something weird...none of our art was displayed.

Apparently they cut it out for time along with the theatre clubs performance. And I would've been fine with that. If my family hadn't come.

The icing on the cake was when they turned off the lights in the hallway where we were drawing the caricatures so they could start the show for the performing art groups. I couldn't contact my family until the show was over and booooiii were they pissed. Especially my mom. I was more sad than anything. I had a feeling my school valued the performing art more and this just proved that. At least now we have an actual art class. And my art teacher is awesome and supportive as hell.

Discipline/ Work Ethic:

These are together cuz they've equally fucked me up. Don't get me wrong. I have a 4.2 gpa and 0 detentions.

The problem is my classmates.

I have been to soooo many class/school meetings about behavior and grade issues over the past 4 years. One of which a staff member said " now i know all of ain't bs-in' but why aren't those people helping the ones who are."

Like wow! Thanks. I hate it.

I'd be happy to help my fellow classmates. It's just that their version of help is cheating off my tests and copying my homework.

So yeah my bad. I've been sooo selfish.

I can count on my hand the amount of times I've been told that I'm doing a good job directly and not in front of a class as a way to embarrass them.

This year behavior was so bad that they made a competition to see which advisory would get the least demerits. Big mistake. My heart goes out to all the poor well behaved students who lost because of a few advisory mates. It only takes one. The record for most demerits in a day was 30 I think.

I forgot the competition was going on at some point cuz I've only gotten 2 demerits in 4 years. My advisory won second and we played the waiting game for our prize only to have a pizza party with 17 other advisories. The winning advisory was salty as hell. But hey we got free lunch at least.

I managed to get good grades simply by doing everything on time and having no social life. This was by choice really. I promised myself I'd do better in college but now I gotta study for ap.

It was actually ap literature that gave me a new perspective on my classmates work ethic. We were given a lengthy reading assignment but the due date was stretched by two class days and the weekend. Even though I'd been mentally drained lately ( by lately I mean since the 1st week of school ) and had other work to do, I completed it with slightly less annotations.

Upon the due date I discovered that I and one other classmate completed the reading. Even the valedictorian didn't do it!!! And this wasn't a one time thing either.

In fact my class is notorious for never doing work on time. I'm talking completing-a-project-in-the-class before-the-it's -due- for bad. And some people I understand. Some of them really need help and resources. But every one else. Excuses excuses. The extended due dates gave me extra free time but it made the work I completed on time feel pointless. Like I could've just not done it and not face any consequences.

I tried that and was stressed out all day to the point of doing the work anyway. School's got me whipped I guess.

So if I hate highschool so much why do I go on time everyday, miss at most 3 days a year, do my work, behave myself and study??? Simple. I'm trying to get out. Having a good gpa and test scores will get me more scholarships cuz God knows my mom can't afford art college ( I got into my first choice so yeah:). Really highschool has just been a means to an end.

I've had my good days and have made some friends but I really just wanna run to hills with my diploma in hand. And thats what's kept me going. But now we're quarantined.

And my school has decided to make work optional.....and I have all A's......

Needless to say I've barely done any work at all. If we never have to go back theres a good chance I won't. I'm so numb at this point that I don't care that we may not have a prom ( aka the only dance I was ever going to go to ).

I'm just done. Done and fed up.

But thank you to my mom, family, bestie, teachers and my classmates that actually want to have a future for keeping me going. If I don't completely give up it's thanks to you. Future me, I hope you get everything you want at art school:)

[chimchimsauce]

Hit or Miss (2)

In a desperate attempt to rebuke the advances of her overly energetic coworker, YN asks her quiet roommate Jungkook to pretend to be her boyfriend until Taehyung lays off. But YN comes to realize that there’s more to the quiet man than she could have ever imagined.

I guess they never miss, huh?

Tag List: @jeonkookie-oppita @cadet-lea-05 @wallflowerwildchildme @goodgirlfaithx @ccocorosie @vincent-stargogh @the-argus-eyed @phoe3367 @softmultistan @joyful-jimin @kittylovsu  @saltyyjin @sincemalik @intersemiotica @jooniescupcakes @jjkookssi @bookoffracturedescapes @betysotelo18 @lowkey-kpopstan @bangtansa @chocoflagcutii @saltydeema @rando-the-potato @feedseokjin @rando-the-potato @moonlight-joon @kpopfromtheblock @sunnysideupsmile

If you want to be added to the tag list, click here! Make sure you add your profile link, not just your username! Thank you!

If you like this series and would like to support me, click here!

Chapter One

Chapter Two - Take My Hands Now

Jungkook sleeps through the rest of the day, forcing YN to go to work on Tuesday without getting her story straight with him. She's half afraid that Jungkook's texted her coworker in the middle of the night and told him to clown her, but thankfully that doesn't seem to be the case. When Taehyung shows up for his shift partway through hers, YN is greeted with a preppy smile and his usual greetings minus the overly affectionate pet names. He doesn't try to speak much to her at all, never purposefully seeking her out or lurking near the shelves she has to restock. It's so peaceful that YN actually enjoys her shift, finding herself humming along quietly to songs she's heard on the radio as she files books according to the Dewey decimal system.

She's almost sad when her shift is over and she has to head to class. By the time her two-hour lecture is over, she's convinced her stomach is seconds away from consuming her liver, the anxiety caused by the fake boyfriend situation having prevented her from eating anything since her lunch break yesterday.

Almost as if he knew what she was thinking, YN receives a text from Jungkook as she leaves her classroom.

Hey, wanna grab lunch? We need to talk about this boyfriend thing

Above this text, there are only a couple more messages, most of them where YN had asked Jungkook to pick up toilet paper or groceries.

Yeah, sounds good. I just got out of class, where do you wanna meet?

His reply is instantaneous.

Einstein Bagels?

I'll be there in ten.

The restaurant is relatively empty, as it's after the typical lunch hour rush. Besides Jungkook, there's only one other patron in the store, a petite girl with airpods in and an open notebook out in front of her. YN figures it's relatively safe to talk here. She makes her way to the table her roommate is sitting at, noticing how absolutely stunning he looks. YN's steps falter until she's standing still ten feet away from him.

How had she never noticed before?

Sunlight streams in through the open window he sits beside, casting shadows on his face. His eyes are closed as he taps a pencil on the table to the beat of the song he's listening to through a single earbud stuck in his right ear. His left leg is bent, toe of expensive looking, white Nike sneakers pressed flat against the dingy linoleum while his right is fully expended, incredibly well-fitting jeans emphasizing his legs beautifully. A plain white t-shirt is tucked into his pants and secured with a simple black belt.

He's chewing on his bottom lip slightly before his eyes flick open and he looks at her, startling her out of her daze. Ignoring the question in his eyes, YN takes her seat across from him, placing her bag down.

"I'll go order first then we can talk, okay?" she says, moving to stand back up.

"Don't worry about it, I already ordered,"

"How'd you know what I wanted?"

"Who do you think tosses the old sandwiches from this place?"

"Oh," YN says, awkwardly settling back in.

"So?"

"So . . .,"

A beat of silence passes.

"You don't have any plan, do you?"

"No, not really," YN says, slumping down and sighing, "I'm so sorry about this, I shouldn't have gotten you involved. Just tell Taehyung I was lying to him and spare yourself,"

"Nah," Jungkook says, "It's too late now, I'm already involved. Even if I were to say that you're lying, Tae'd give me hell for it. Since your little lie has pretty much ruined my chances of going out and getting a real girlfriend, I'll just have to settle for you instead,"

"Excuse you?" YN says, a quick flash of hurt sparking in her.

"I don't do things halfway. Since you told Taehyung I'm your boyfriend now, I'm your boyfriend now,"

"Seriously?" YN says, not believing the words coming from his mouth are real.

"Seriously,"

"But you don't know anything about me,"

Jungkook raises an eyebrow but before he can retaliate, their order is called, Jungkook standing up to retrieve it. YN would be lying if she said she didn't watch him as he left.

He has a nice butt.

"I don't know why you think that," Jungkook says, placing her food in front of it.

It the same thing she always orders from here. He even ordered her favorite soda.

"I mean I've lived with you for two semesters. I know quite a lot about you,"

"Like what?" YN says, skeptical.

They've spoken more in the last twenty-four hours than the last eight months.

"You always sing when you're in the shower. You're cold even when it's sixty-five degrees. Your socks don't match, you can't cook for anything, you play with your hair when you're nervous, you like books more than people, you -"

"Okay, okay!" YN says, watching the smug look on Jungkook's face grow wider, "I got it,"

Jungkook unwraps his sandwich and takes a large bite.

"Since you've practically ignored my entire existence and lied to my friend about dating me, I think you owe me this much at least,"

Feeling guilty and having no real other option, YN sighs.

"Okay. Okay, whatever you say,"

"Great, then let's go," Jungkook says, standing abruptly and shoving the rest of his sandwich down his throat.

"Go where? I haven't even started my food!" YN says, picking up her meal quickly as Jungkook takes her by the arm and drags her outside, "Jungkook! Where are we going?"

"You're going to meet my friends. Taehyung already opened his fat mouth and told everybody and they’ve been blowing up my phone all day pestering me,”

“But!” YN says, stumbling over her feet slightly, “What am I going to say to them?”

She’s panicking slightly. In between all of her shifts and study sessions, she’s forgotten how not to be totally awkward in social situations.

“Just be natural!” he says, briefly turning towards her and flashing her a gorgeous smile, “They’re gonna love you!”

“I sure do,” he finishes quietly, speaking under his breath.

In ten minutes or so, the couple arrives at a building YN’s never been to before, giant windows displaying various people in soundproof rooms, singing or playing some sort of instrument.

“This is the music building,” Jungkook explains, politely opening the door for her.

Cool air rushes forward and cools her slightly sweaty face. Running and heat are never a good combination.

“Do you play?” she asks, looking around the hallway in interest.

There are several framed photographs of what appear to be large scale performances, several hundred people watching various displays of talent. There’s a large trophy case with dozens or golden prizes and ribbons inside, even a couple of dried flowers shoved between the shelves.

“Oh my God, is that you?” YN asks, letting go of Jungkook’s hand and pressing her nose onto the glass.

The photograph in particular she’s looking at shows her new boyfriend sitting on a stool, microphone in hand while a few other people stand behind him, holding instruments.

“Yeah, that was my freshman year. My friends and I managed to win the state competition for best new band,”

“Oh wow, you must be good then,” YN says, backing away from the case and smiling at him.

Handsome and talented? Maybe this lie will turn out to be a good thing.

Jungkook chuckles.

“We’re alright, I guess,”

“Alright?” a new voice interjects, causing the duo to turn around, “We’re hella good, mate, don’t sell us short,”

At the girl’s obvious look of confusion, the new man smiles brightly.

“I’m Hoseok, one of this dumbass’ friends, but you can call me Hobi,”

Hobi stands tall with straight shoulders and a bright, heart-shaped smile revealing identical dimples in his cheeks. His hair is a bizarre shade of orange, but it suits his caramel skin tone quite well.

“Hey!” Jungkook protests.

“Nice to meet you, Hobi!” YN says, the man’s bright demeanor making her feel comfortable instantly.

“You too, doll. Hey, J.K., why didn’t you tell me she was so pretty?”

YN blushes, not expecting the compliment.

“Thank you,”

“Watch it,” Jungkook jokingly threatens, resuming his pace.

YN and Hoseok follow along, all three of them falling into a simple but funny conversation. By the time they arrive at a closed wooden door, YN’s nearly in stitches from how hard she’s laughing at one of Hobi’s stories. Tears are welling up in her eyes when the door swings open to reveal a short man with his hand on his hip, looking slightly annoyed.

“Took you long enough,” he says, glaring at Jungkook before breaking into a bright smile as he meets YN’s gaze.

“Hi! I’m Jimin! Kookie’s told us a lot about you,” he says, flicking his pitch black hair out of his eyes and revealing a pair of silver dangly earrings.

“He has?” she asks, slightly confused.

Jimin’s expression changes quickly.

“Well not a ton but enough for us to make him drag you here,” he pauses for a moment, “Come in, come in!”

Jimin steps to the side and the three of them enter, YN placing her food down on a table by the door. There’s one more man inside, one even shorter than Jimin, whose earbuds are shoved in his ears, blonde head bopping slowly as he scribbles on a large legal pad.

“Yoongi!” Jimin shouts, unsuccessfully attempting to grab his attention.

“Yoongi!” Hoseok shouts, tossing a pencil at him.

The man looks incredibly annoyed when he looks up but quickly loses that expression when he notices the stranger in their midsts. He pulls the earbuds out of his ears.

“You’re YN, right?”

His voice is considerably lower than she expected to come from such a little man.

“Ah, yeah. I’m Jungkook’s girlfriend,”

It feels bizarre to say that.

“I know. I’m glad you could make it,”

“Me too,” YN says, even though she’s not exactly sure what she’s made it to.

“Is Taehyung coming?” Jimin asks.

“Nah, he’s got work today,” Hobi says, grabbing an electric blue sitting on the stadium bleachers in the room.

YN frowns slightly. Usually, Taehyung doesn’t work this shift at the library.

“Does he have another job?” she asks, sitting down a bit away from Hobi and unwrapping her sandwich.

“Ah, yeah,” Yoongi says, standing and placing his legal pad down.

“You boys ready?” Jungkook says, picking up a microphone from the wall.

“Yup, let’s go!”

YN spends the next hour and a half being absolutely blown away. Hoseok was right, Jungkook did sell their band short. She completely understands how they were able to win at the state level. Each one of them is incredibly talented. Jungkook sings the lead vocals, assisted by Jimin. Hoseok plays every note on the guitar perfectly and Yoongi’s piano is nearly enough to bring her to tears. At first glance, YN would have expected them to be a more traditional band, but most of the songs they play are slow and soulful, nearly erotic. Any fun loving personalities they previous had have been completely masked by a sure, nearly painful persona, the look in Jungkook’s eyes causing YN’s skin to erupt in goosebumps. When they finish rehearsal, YN is shell shocked.

“So,” Jungkook begins, slightly out of breath, “What did you think?”

“What did I - you’re amazing! So amazing, what the heck! All of you are so talented, oh my God,” YN says, addressing all of them.

“Thank you!” they all chorus.

As Jungkook and YN are walking back to their apartment, neither of them having any more classes for the day, YN can’t help but stare at him in shock.

“What?” he asks, turning around and walking backward.

“I just . . . why did you agree to go along with my stupid lie? You’re actually so amazing. I don’t get it,”

“Amazing? How?”

“Are you being serious?” YN asks, flabbergasted, “You’re incredibly attractive, you dress like a model, and your voice is the most beautiful thing I've ever seen. I really don’t get it, you should take laughed in my face as soon as I asked you about dating me,”

Jungkook stops so abruptly that YN bumps into his chest.

“What?” she asks, surprised by the look on his face.

“Don’t say that,” his voice deadly serious.

YN is silent, not quite sure how to react.

“I have a confession to make. I agreed to date you because I like you,”

“Me? Why?” YN asks, genuinely confused.

He’s at least four points more attractive than she is, hands down. She doesn’t do anything remotely interesting. She’s not even good at keeping their house clean.

“Why does anybody like anybody? I just do,”

“Okay,” YN says, not really believing him.

“Give me your hands,”

“What?”

Jungkook extends both of his hands, palm up.

“Take my hands now,”

Slowly glancing between his hands and his face, YN reaches out, laying her palms on top of his.

“Don’t worry, I’ll prove it to you,”

Chapter Three

[jadekitty777]

Who Needs Genetics When We Have Family?: Chapter 2

It is here! The last and final part of the Golden Hummingbird series. This chapter is no joke, as it’s certainly the longest by far. For those of you who have been missing Summer these past few chapters, don’t worry she makes a great return in this one.

Thank you to those who have been on this journey with me, it’s been a blast!

Word Count: 10k+

Pairing: Summer/Tai/Qrow

Ao3 Link: Chapter 2

Summary: While going through her mom’s old clothes, Ruby discovers an old scrap book that reveals she may have one additional parent she never knew about. Now questioning everything from how the trio ended up together down to her very identity, Tai and Qrow find themselves with a lot to answer for. [Takes place Post-Canon]

~

Five minutes in and the tick-tick-tick from the clock on the wall was already driving Ruby crazy. Medical offices had a thing for loud clocks, didn’t they?

She sighed, crossing her legs. Uncrossed them. Started drumming her fingers on the table. Stopped. Bounced her right foot.

Looked at the clock.

A minute and a half later.

“Ugggh.” Ruby groaned, flopping over the circular table’s surface.

“Wow they sure have interesting placemats here.”

She turned her head to the side, overexaggerating her frown so dad would know his dumb jokes weren’t appreciated.

He only smiled back, setting a Styrofoam cup by her head. “Brought you some tea. It’ll calm your nerves.”

Ruby resisted the urge to roll her eyes. She was pretty sure he thought tea was the cure to everything. Still, she sat up, feeling the steam waft up onto her face when she brought it close, taking a sip. “Not feeling any calmer.” She announced petulantly, then immediately felt guilty about it. “Sorry, I’m just… I don’t know.”

Her dad reached out, brushing back some of her hair and tucking it behind her ear. “Sweetheart, if you’re not ready, we can leave.”

“No. No, that wouldn’t be right after I dragged you both through all this.” She said, shaking her head.

“And there’s no problem if we have to do it all over again.” He reassured. Normally, such a thing would calm her, but it only made her more mixed up inside.

Another chair scraped along the tile, and her uncle gave a loud sigh as he fell into it, draping an arm over the back and nursing a cup of coffee in one hand. “If it makes you feel any better kiddo, I’m pretty nervous too.”

“Yeah, must be hard, maybe having to admit you’re an irresponsible adult.” Yang mocked as she took the final seat across from her.

“Just for that backtalk, you’re grounded firecracker.” He replied without any real sincerity.

“Hah, as if! You’re not my dad at least!” She said, sticking her tongue out at him.

Ruby slid down in her seat a little, gripping her cup harder.

Dad seemed to take note and intervened, “Alright you two, that’s enough.” He looked between them all. “Perhaps we can think of something more constructive to do while we wait?”

Yang pressed her chin into her metal hand contemplatively. “How about you guys tell us some stories? There’s a lot of stuff I still want to know.”

She perked up at the suggestion, leaping back up. “Yeah, me too!”

“‘Suppose we could do that.” Qrow shrugged, setting his drink on the table. “Ask away.”

Her sister went first. “How’d you guys get together?”

“Boo, that’s the boring one.” Ruby heckled.

“How?!”

Tai scratched his chin. “Eh, actually it kind of is.”

“From your perspective, it is.” Qrow refuted. “For Sums, it had been like the Second Great War was happening. But!” He held up a hand, “I’m getting ahead of myself. Things actually started a bit further back. One day,”

~

…They were actually playing Truth or Dare. It was apparently a game kids played during sleepovers – but Qrow, whose childhood had been rather absent of such things, had never experienced it. Summer and her enormously large heart could never stand hearing such atrocities, so she tended to get a little gung-ho about having him ‘relive’ his childhood.

“Okay, truth or dare?” He said, scratching vigorously at his skull. Little pink flakes rained down from the paint he’d been dared to put in his hair.

“Truth.” Summer was sprawled along the couch, her feet propped up in his lap. They’d been playing for awhile now and both of them were struggling to stay awake.

“Uh, I dunno?” He yawned, laying his head on the arm of the couch. “Who’d you like back at Beacon?”

She smacked her heel against his thigh. “You, dummy.”

“Besides me! Come on, there had to be someone.”

“I guess – okay, you promise you won’t laugh, right?”

He cracked an eye open. “If you say Bart, I make no promises.”

“No!” She looked away. “It, it was Tai.”

That woke him up. “Wait, seriously? When? Don’t tell me when Raven-”

“No, way before then. In First Year.” Summer rubbed the side of her neck, chuckling. “I was really crushing on him. I used to try and sit behind him in class so I could stare at him without him knowing. And um, I would invade the gym when he was finished training because I knew he’d be getting out of the showers soon.”

He sat up straight, grinning. “Oh wow, stalker Summer? I’ve just learned a whole new side of you.”

“S-Shut up!” She hid her face in the cushions, her words becoming muffled. “I know it was dumb.”

“You never asked him out though.”

When she found it in her to come out of her hiding, she was frowning. “I couldn’t. Remember when we failed first semester and Professor Peach pulled us in one by one to her office and talked with us? She’d noticed how I favored Tai over you two. A lot. I remember she’d told me I needed to decide if I was there to be a Huntress or to be a housewife. I was so ashamed, but she was right. I was supposed to lead you guys and here I was, playing favorites.”

Qrow tried to think back on that year, but he’d never noticed. Probably because he’d spent a fair amount of time isolating himself from the other half of his team as much as possible, hoping maybe, just maybe, they wouldn’t figure out his semblance if he did. It was that that Peach had reprimanded him about. She didn’t understand why he was keeping his distance though, so he didn’t take any of her grand speeches about ‘teamwork’ to heart.

But now that he thought about it, it was right after their failure that Summer practically stuck to him like a damn burr. He remembered Raven complaining about the same. “Huh. That’s why you kept looking for me during lunchtime.”

“Yeah.” She laughed. “I’m sorry I wasn’t before.”

He shrugged it off. “Eh, it’s not like I had wanted you around.”

“Ouch.” Summer placed a hand over her heart like he’d struck an arrow through it. “Qrow how could you hurt me this way?”

“Oh shut up.” He tickled her foot, laughing when she squealed and started trying to kick him away. She eventually turtled herself to keep him away, so he let her be, instead slouching more on the couch and propping his legs up on the coffee table. “Well, I guess if you were going to ignore me for anyone, I can understand why. Tai’s quite a looker.”

She snorted. “What?”

“Those arm muscles? Those pretty blue eyes? That infuriatingly cute smile? He’s totally my type.”

“And the truth comes out! Qrow had a guy crush!” Summer teased, poking his side with her big toe.

“Hah, oh come off it. You know I didn’t get serious about anyone back then.” He hesitated, then smiled her way. “Not until you that is.”

Her expression softened, before she eventually sat up and wound her arms around his neck. “And I’m glad you did.” She kissed his cheek. “Come on, let’s go to bed.”

~

“At the time, it was just a conversation, but I always look back on it now and realized maybe I laid a foundation for some of Summer’s old feelings to come back.” Qrow explained.

“What do you mean?” Ruby asked.

It was dad who sighed, rubbing a hand over his forehead. “If I remember right, I called three days after this, didn’t I?”

“Mm.” He nodded. “Give or take.”

~

“She’s saying she’s going to leave after the baby’s born! And if I keep bringing it up, she says she’ll leave now and make sure I’ll never see them!”

Summer gripped her scroll tight as she scowled, but her voice came out calm and firm. “That’s not going to happen. We won’t let her do that.”

Qrow swallowed hard, hearing how Tai’s breath hitched over a sob. “I don’t know what to do guys. I don’t understand. What did I do wrong?”

“Hey,” He spoke up, as soft as he could manage, “For now just, play it her way. We’ll be there soon, right?”

He looked at his girlfriend, who had the same look of determination she got whenever they began a new mission. “Yeah, we’re on our way.”

~

“I think we were hoping we’d swoop in and save the day.” Their uncle explained, his laugh bitter.

Dad’s smile was sad. “If I’m being honest. I was hoping that too.”

“But man, did Summer scream. I swear if Raven wasn’t pregnant, flowerbud would have kicked the shit out of her.”

“Do you think mom would have done it?” Yang spoke up, voice small. “Taken me, I mean?”

Ruby shifted uncomfortably, suddenly wondering if there were laws against a mother kidnapping their own kid.

Dad turned to Yang, placing a hand on her arm. “I don’t think so. When Raven wanted to get her way, she could be pretty awful about making sure it happened.”

“Why didn’t you ever tell me any of this before I went to go see her?” Her sister asked.

“I wanted you to form your opinions about her. How could you, if all I did was give you this impression that she was a horrible person?”

“But she is a horrible person!” Ruby burst out before she could stop herself. Her whole family turned to look at her, varying degrees of shock on their faces. Her cheeks flushed and she slunk down a little. “Uh, s-sorry.”

“Don’t apologize. You’re not wrong.” Her uncle cut in acidly, “Raven made her terrible choices, now she has to lie with them.”

Dad looked his way. “That’s, kind of surprising, coming from you Qrow.”

“Yeah well,” He scoffed. “Guess I finally saw the light.”

Ruby couldn’t decipher the look on dad’s face. Sympathetic maybe? Hoping to put this conversation back on track, she spoke up, “So uh, what happened next?”

Luckily, Dad was on board with it. “Well, after Raven left, I needed help. We had all these plans about taking alternate missions so that one of us was always home, but with her gone, all that just fell apart; and I didn’t have another job to fall back on. Summer and Qrow offered to move in while I looked for something sustainable. It was supposed to be temporary. But what was supposed to be a few weeks turned into a few months. Then it was four months. Then six.”

Qrow chuckled, finding some of his humor again. “That was about when the Second War happened.”

~

“Didn’t you hear me?!” Summer was pacing the floor of their bedroom, hands knotted up in her hair.

“Yeah, I heard you.” Qrow watched her from the bed, leaning back against the headboard. “I just don’t see what the problem is?”

She whirled on him. “How can you not! I just told you I like another guy!”

“So?”

“…So? So!?!? Aren’t you mad? Jealous?! Something?!”

He held her gaze, asking her seriously, “Are you going to leave me?”

“What? No!!” She cried back.

“Then it’s fine.” He relaxed back again.

“No, it’s not! I shouldn’t like anyone else! It should only be you!” He started to worry when her distress began to hint on tears.

“Hey, hey come here.” He called softly, and she came. He let her curl up against his side, wrapping an arm around her and soothing a hand through her hair. “Look, I get it. Being from Atlas, you’re surrounded by all these… close-minded pricks who will tell you there’s only one way to be and one way to think. But you and I have been around the world. How many people have you met that have told you differently?”

She sniffled, “A lot, I guess. But I still don’t get why you’re so okay with this.”

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

She placed a hand on his chest. “Sweetheart, don’t take this the wrong way but, you can be pretty insecure sometimes.”

He blinked. Huh. Why… didn’t it bother him? As he thought about it though, there was only one conclusion he could make. “I, I guess, being with you is just one of the things I feel really certain about.”

Her eyes widened marginally, and then she reached up, cupping his face in her hand. “Qrow, I love you.”

He smiled, turning his head to kiss her palm. “Love you too.”

~

“Aaah!” Yang swooned.

“Qrow can be extremely romantic when he’s not trying.” Dad chuckled, chin in his hand. It made Ruby notice the ring he was wearing – one of her uncle’s; the black and white one he always had on his index finger. She looked from him to her uncle, who was trying to feign off his embarrassment with an overexaggerated cough.

“Anyways,” Uncle Qrow diverted, “It was pretty obvious Summer’s feelings weren’t going anywhere soon, and we weren’t just going to leave Taiyang high and dry when he needed us the most. So, we figured, maybe trying to date each other was the best solution?”

“That was the best solution?” Yang echoed, disbelieving.

He shrugged. “Eh, better then running off without any real explanation, or trying to ignore it and just letting all the tension become unbearable. The worst Tai could do is say no.”

“And I did say no. At least, at first.”

~

“I’m sorry, but what?” Tai looked at them from the dough he’d been kneading for bread, flour smudges dotting his face. “You guys are messing with me.”

Summer was rocking nervously on her feet, her hands clasped behind her. “Tai, we wouldn’t joke about this. We’re not that mean.”

“I, still!” He shook his head, feeling like his brain just couldn’t compute what it was being told. “You two are just okay with this?”

“I mean, we’re the ones asking. So, yeah.” Qrow spoke up from where he sat on the countertop.

“It’s okay if you don’t want to though.” Summer added hurriedly. “I know you’re under a lot of stress right now and, maybe dating isn’t really a big priority on your mind. Especially if you’re looking for someone more like Raven-”

“Trust me,” He scoffed, rolling the dough with a bit more ferocity. “Dating someone like Raven is the last thing I’ll ever do.” He sighed then, shaking his head. “It’s just, look I don’t want to come between you two-”

“Coming between us actually sounds pretty nice.” Qrow leered.

“Qrow!” Summer smacked his arm.

Tai flushed a little, sparing his old partner an admonishing look. “You’re terrible.” That only earned him a wink. “Anyways, you know what I mean. Besides, how would it even work?”

“We’d do it at your pace.” Summer said, crossing over to his end of the kitchen. “Just because Qrow and I are well-established doesn’t mean we can’t take things slow for you. If that’s what you want.”

“Yeah. And if it’s too weird, then it’s too weird.” The other man added. “We call it quits and laugh about it in a few years from now.”

They were really serious about this, weren’t they?

He bit the inside of his cheek, looking down as doubts and fears spiraled through his mind. “Can I think about this for a little while?”

She placed a gentle hand on his arm. “Of course. Take as much time as you need.”

~

“I remember considering every possible tragedy for days.” Dad laughed softly, his gaze distant, seeing way past the little breakroom they were in. “Brought up each and every one of them – and one day Summer pointed out that I was only ever talking about everything that could go wrong. I never once seemed to consider that anything could go well. When I realized I was only holding myself back, it was easier to say yes.”

“Even though it wasn’t that long after m- Raven left?” Yang asked.

“Remember what I would tell you girls all the time during training? That the most dangerous thing you can do is wait too long to act?”

Oh, Ruby remembered alright; it was practically a mantra in her brain. Sometimes, she wondered if it was because of that single statement that her semblance became speed based.

“Well, that’s a Vacuon saying.” Their dad continued. “But, back home, it didn’t just apply to combat. The whole continent is just one big death trap waiting to happen – there’s no time for second guesses or hesitation for a lot of stuff. Especially love. So that’s what friends would say to each other when they were pining over someone; because come tomorrow, you or they could be gone.” He sighed. “The only thing I wasn’t ready for was losing someone again.”

“But who’s ever ready for that?” Qrow said, downing the remainder of his coffee.

Ruby looked his way. “How long were you and mom together before all this?”

He gave a thoughtful grunt. “We got together towards the end of third year. Didn’t really become serious until the end of fourth though. We’d been together about three years by the time this dork joined us.” He indicated the man across from him. “The three of us got serious a lot faster.”

She calculated the rest in her head. Four total for dad and mom, seven for mom and Qrow. Just a few years ago, that would have sounded like a lifetime to her – but her experiences both at Beacon and beyond taught her just how quickly time went by. She wished it had been longer or that even a fifth chair at this very table could have been filled.

“Though, I never expected it to get that far.”

She found herself pulled from her thoughts, glancing towards her uncle. “What do you mean?”

He both half-shrugged and half-smiled, making him look a bit askew. “When Tai first accepted, I had no expectations. I figured we’d all go on a few dates, just kind of enjoy things for a while, and then we’d probably move on.”

“I thought that way at first too.” Dad agreed. “But one morning, I woke up with both of you on either side of me, and realized I didn’t want you two to ever leave. That’s when I decided I wanted more than a fling.”

It was Qrow’s turn to look a little distant. “Heh, I remember the exact moment I fell in love with each of you.”

Dad rose an eyebrow. “Oh?”

“After the picnic - the one for your birthday? When we were watching the rain. I kind of just looked at you and,” He waved his hand fruitlessly in the air, trying to grasp at words he couldn’t say. “Well, it just clicked.”

“What about with-”

He held up a hand to stop Yang, grinning sheepishly now. “That one is not PG-rated, firecracker. Let’s just say, Sums looks really gorgeous in the moonlight.”

That brought about an onslaught of half-formed ideas Ruby quickly discarded before she grossed herself out. Desperate to change the topic, she hastily inquired, “Who proposed?”

The two men shared a look, saying in unison, “Summer did.”

~

Summer was not a romantic. That was as true as the grass was green.

So, when Tai and Qrow arrived home to see a double-locked box placed on the table, an envelope addressed to each of them set in front of it, they were surprised to say the least.

“It’s a… riddle?” Tai asked once he’d finished reading his letter over.

Summer gave an affirmative hum. She was sitting on the couch, rocking Yang to sleep. “One for each of you. The answers lead to the keys that open the box.”

“Uh, Summer, not that I don’t appreciate the effort and all, but you know I’m not a strong reader, right?” Qrow appeared a bit conflicted.

“I never said you couldn’t help each other.” She smiled at them.

They looked at each other, quickly trading their letters. Tai read over Qrow’s carefully.

I see the moon set and the sun rise,

I’m close to the heart but I’m the head.

Where am I?

Qrow scratched the back of his head. “I don’t think I get this one either.”

Their girlfriend got to her feet. “While you two figure it out, I’m going to lay Yang down for her nap.”

The moment she was up the stairs, his boyfriend eyed the box. “We could just break into it.”

“No!” Tai bumped their hips together, both of them chuckling. “Come on man, we can do this. Riddles are all about personifying something with characteristics it doesn’t normally have. I doubt Summer hid these the keys very far either, so they’ve got to be somewhere around here.”

“You know where mine is, don’t you?”

He smiled guiltily. “I have a few guesses. But I know you’re smart enough to figure it out. Just think about it – what in the house sees the sun and moon set?”

He watched as the other man pivoted slowly on his heels, looking around for anything to jog the answer. When he got three-quarters around, the door caught his attention – or more specifically, the glass in the center of it. ”A window.” Three seconds later, his eyes widened. “Our bedroom window.”

Gods, he was cute when he was excited. “Yeah, that was my first thought.”

Tai followed him up the stairs and down the hall to their room, watching Qrow quickly flock to the window on one side of the room. Finding nothing there, he hurried to the other side.

Nothing.

“It’s not here.” Qrow grumbled, tapping his foot. “Read it to me again.” After Tai had complied, he stood there, murmuring to himself. “The sun rises…” He looked to one window, “But the moon sets.” He looked to the opposite. “Whatever it is has to see both. But it’s at the top- Oh!” He whirled, yanking open the window in enthusiastic fervor before leaping right out in a flurry of feathers.

“Eureka, I think he’s got it.” Tai grinned as the little crow went flying up towards the roof. A few moments later, he was returning, a metal key held triumphantly in his beak. Tai rose his arm, allowing the bird to land on his gauntlet. “Good job.” He reached up to pet him on the head, a gesture that Qrow would never, ever admit he liked but also never complained he got. “Alright, let’s find the other one.”

Returning downstairs, one prize in hand, they found Summer was back on the couch.

Qrow showed off the key to her. “Your little nest up there was a nice touch.”

She giggled. “I thought you’d like it.” She looked to him. “Figure out the other one yet?”

“Not quite.” Tai read his over once more.

My life is a world of color.

Brown, green, yellow, brown again.

Where am I?

He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “Has to be something with all these colors.”

“You don’t say?” Summer quipped unhelpfully.

“Careful, your Atlesian snob is showing.” She stuck her tongue out at him. He stuck his right back.

Qrow laid his arm on his shoulder, leaning in. “I don’t get yours at all. Why are the colors repeating?”

“Huh?”

“Well it says ‘again’. That means it’s repeating, right?”

Repeating? He looked at the riddle one more time.

No.

They were cycling. Cycling through life. And there was only one thing in the house that did that.

He pointed the letter at Summer, “That was clever.” Before gently pushing Qrow off of him so he could head outside.

As he searched through his garden, he heard the faintest shout of ‘Oh, the flowers!’ from his boyfriend that made him chuckle. It didn’t take him long to find the key, placed delicately on one corner of the wooden frame. He picked it up before going back inside.

He clinked his together with Qrow’s like celebratory wine glasses. “We are officially key buddies.”

Summer stood, patting the top of the box. “Alright, time for the prize. You guys ready?”

Oh right! He’d been so caught up solving the riddles, he hadn’t even thought of what could possibly be inside and it was so left-field for Summer to do something like this that it was hard to imagine what she’d feel was worth so much effort. As he and Qrow turned their key in the locks and opened it, nothing he had in mind even came close.

It in itself wasn’t anything outstandingly special – just a simple piece of white paper with a single question on it. But the question itself was enormous.

Will you two marry me?

Qrow was the first to react. “Summer, you really want this?”

She was a ball of nervousness, biting her lip and holding fistfuls of her skirt. All she could do was nod.

The shock faded to joy, and then the other man was leaping up, pulling her into his arms. “Yeah! Yes! Of course I’ll marry you.” The relief on her face was almost instant.

Watching them hug and laugh, Tai almost felt like an outsider. He wanted to share in it but, he couldn’t. There was a huge problem with all of this.

“Tai? Are you okay?” Summer’s voice was small, drawing his eyes to her. The two had stopped celebrating when they realized he was still standing there, shell-shocked. “If, if you want to say no-”

His chest clenched. No, no, that wasn’t it! He couldn’t let her think that. He said in a rush, “Summer, I’d marry you in a heartbeat. That’s, not the problem.”

“Then what is?” Qrow asked. “If it’s ‘cause you and Rae still legally are, we can-”

“That’s not it either. We divorced.” He cut in, his stomach fluttering as the butterflies invaded.

If they didn’t get it, there was only one thing to do.

With the table between them, Tai just decided to use it, standing on it, only to get down on one knee. He took one of Qrow’s hands in his, meeting his eyes. “I can’t say yes to Summer, until you say yes to me.”

The look that crossed his face was one of surprise, then it dissolved into laughter. “That’s all you need? By the Gods Tai! You were scaring me!” The laughter faded to something more sincere as his hand clung to his and Qrow lent down until their foreheads almost brushed. “Yes. Absolutely yes.”

Tai was so happy, he kissed him.

And then, when they pulled apart, he kissed Summer next.

Then Qrow kissed her.

“Boys, there’s something else.” She was giggling, grinning, an arm around each of their necks, tears of joy beaded in the corners of her eyes. “The box has a false bottom. There’s something else in there you both really need to see.”

“What is it, our engagement rings?” Qrow said as he pulled away, and though he was joking, it was probably the right guess.

Tai slipped off the table. They found the nick in the wood, and used one of the keys to pull out the wooden board.

Underneath was just another slip of paper with two single, life-changing words written on it.

We’re pregnant.

~

“That’s how she told you?!” Ruby nearly shrieked her delight.

Qrow ruffled her hair. “Yep. That’s how we found out about you kiddo.”

“It’s a moment I’ll never forget.” Dad beamed. “We were so busy those days, planning for you and the wedding.”

“June 21st, right?” Yang asked. Her expression was strange, like she wasn’t quite understanding something.

“Yep, the-”

“First day of summer. We know dad.” Ruby finished before he could. He was always so ridiculously proud of that fact.

But his mirth, if possible, was even more uncontainable than usual. “And it’s when the last of the newborn crows are learning to fly. You know, the ones born in May.”

She stared. “Dad… why?” Surely there were laws against being that cheesy, right?

Her uncle, whose birthday truly was in May, groaned. “I’m convinced it’s because he wanted to pester me with it for the rest of my life.”

“It’s a great bonus.” He winked, ducking under the empty Styrofoam cup that was tossed at him. “Don’t litter!”

“I was throwing it at the trash.” Was his argument.

“Oh har de har.”

In the lull that followed as her dad stood to properly dispose of the cup, Ruby glanced at the clock. Her heart nearly stopped when she saw it was only five minutes later from the last time she checked. What? That was impossible!

“That doesn’t make sense.”

At first, Ruby thought her sister had noticed the clock as well, but her frown was directed at their uncle.

“What doesn’t?” He asked.

“Dad’s birthday is in August.”

“Uh, yeah? ‘Fraid I ain’t following.”

Yang’s eyes narrowed. “Did you marry dad before you were in love with him?”

What? What was she talking about? Ruby had to backpedal through the conversation to catch up, until she recalled what her uncle had said about the rainstorm after the picnic. That would have happened an entire two months after the wedding.

“Uh, well.” Uncle Qrow rubbed the back of his head, looking a little sheepish.

Dad’s chair scrapped as he plopped back down into it. “Dragon, I hate to be the one to break this to you, but your uncle is not the brightest crayon in the box.”

“I think you earn that spot buddy, considering you still married me.”

“You used illegal wooing!”

~

Nights in Patch were quiet this early into spring, where the island had not yet fully come to life after winter’s sleep. That’s why Qrow could easily hear him coming well before he reached the spot where he was hidden at the bottom of the porch steps.

“You’re drinking?” Tai asked.

“Got something to celebrate, right?” He lifted an unopened bottle from the six pack on the ground, offering it towards him. “Join me?”

His fiancé – that was going to take some getting used to – hesitated, before coming down the steps to sit beside him, taking the proffered drink and twisting off the cap. “Cheers.”

They clinked the bottles together, taking a long, generous gulp. Qrow sighed, propping himself up by his elbows on one of the steps behind him. “Where’s Sums?”

Tai settled back against the railing so he could look at him, letting the bottle dangle from his fingers. “Turned in for the night. Guess now we know why she’s been so tired lately.”

“And cranky.” He joked, taking another sip. He set the bottle down beside him. “Been thinking. Since she’s gonna be calling up Oz to sideline herself, maybe I should ask him if he’ll increase my field time instead. Keep our income steady.”

“And keep yourself away.” Tai remarked bluntly.

He did his best not to flinch. Should have expected he’d see right through him. “It’s safer that way.”

“And what excuses will you make when the baby’s here?”

“Stop.”

“Qrow-”

“Drop it.” He ordered, giving him a sharp look. “Stuff like that is easy for you to say. You don’t know what it’s like, living life with only loaded dice to play with.”

Tai frowned. “Is that why you said yes? Am I just another gamble?”

The abrupt change in topic threw him off balance, irritation washed away by confusion. “What are you talking about?”

He sighed, looking out towards the field. “I know you’ve never been good at expressing certain emotions. So when you said yes to marrying me, it made me really happy. Because I thought maybe that was your way of telling me you loved me. But…” The small smile that had formed fell quickly. “It wasn’t, was it?”

“Of course not.” From the way Tai’s face immediately twisted with hurt, Qrow realized that had not been the right thing to say. “That’s not, I mean – shit! Let me explain.” He sat up, very aware of the eyes following him. He ran a hand over the back of his neck, hoping this was going to make some semblance of sense. “Okay so, people get together and fall in love all the time, right? There’s not really anything more required than that – so what’s a marriage for?”

“Uh, to commit yourself to that person?”

“Exactly! I,” He faltered, the words trying to get stuck in his throat. But for all he couldn’t tell Tai, he had to say this. “My entire life, I’ve spent feeling like I didn’t belong anywhere. Even the tribe, a bunch of lowlifes, didn’t want me. That’s why I ended up at Beacon. It was their way of kicking me out.”

He looked towards the sky and its broken moon. From his bed in the dorm, he always sought that sight before going to sleep. Seeing it through their window, he used to imagine the wooden stripes dividing the glass into squares were the bars of a jail cell. Because that was what the school had felt like: somewhere he’d been locked away, so he couldn’t return home.

But over time, without him noticing, that feeling slowly changed. It wasn’t until they left the window open one hot night, and the sky was open and free, that Qrow felt likewise.

“For the longest time, I was convinced Beacon would be just the same. I kept waiting for the other shoe to drop. But it never did.” He looked to the other man. “You and Summer accepted me in a way no one else has. I look at you two and I see home.” He reached out, laying his hand over Tai’s. “I guess what I’m saying is, I may not be ready to say I love you yet, but I am ready to say that I’ll be by your side forever.”

Tai’s eyes widened. Then they started to glisten.

“A-Are you crying?”

“No!” He hastily wiped away the evidence, sniffling. “Just meant a lot to hear something like that.”

Qrow snickered softly. What a hopeless romantic. “If that’s not enough though, I understand. We can wait. All of this is really fast for you and, erm-” The feeling of Tai’s fingers slipping into his own cut him off.

“After a declaration like that, how could I ever want to wait?”

~

“Looking back on it, we really should have. It could have gone wrong in about a hundred thousand different ways.” Dad reflected. “But we were 23 and stupid.”

“Hey, I’m 43 and still stupid.” Qrow joked as he got to his feet.

“You’re 45 Qrow.”

“See? Proved my own point.” He threw back over his shoulder, heading for the various drink machines set on the counter.

Ruby bit her lip to stop herself from giggling. As they waited for him to get back, she sipped at her tea and thought of something else to ask. The wedding seemed like an obvious one, but she already knew the details on that one – or well, she knew them as long as she added her uncle to it.

Dad had told her long ago that it had been a simple backyard affair, with as many of dad and mom’s sides of the family invited as they could find as well as any classmates from Beacon that hadn’t yet moved away from the area and some local friends from Patch. They had said their vows underneath the tallest Maple tree in the yard. Then dad, mom – and Qrow – climbed up into tree and placed a nest within its branches, a symbolic sign of the new life to come to their home and their promise to care for her until she was ready to fly.

That part was always her favorite. Now with all this new perspective, she finally understood why they’d specifically made it a nest and whose idea it was in the first place.

“Thinking hard about something kiddo?” Qrow asked, taking a seat.

“Just not sure what to ask next.” She deflected, knowing if she told him her true train of thought, he probably would be too embarrassed to be completely honest.

“Well, I got tons of little tales about what a terror your mom was when she was pregnant with you.”

Dad waved him down. “Oh come off it. She wasn’t that bad.”

He slammed his cup down, some of the coffee spilling over. “She made me fly out at 2am to find watermelon. Watermelon!”

“That doesn’t sound that bad?” Yang said, tossing some napkins his way.

He ignored them in favor of staring her down. “It. Was. Hailing.”

Dad snorted behind his hand, shaking his head. He leaned her way, voice low, “He’s just being dramatic Ruby. She really was a sweetheart.”

“Hey, hey! I heard that! You had experience, so your opinion does not count!”

“I reject that, considering I was the one who was with Summer most of the time.” He grinned. “Though, you still got stuck rushing her to the hospital. Lucky you.”

“Ugh, don’t remind me.” Qrow buried his head in his hands.

“How that’d work out?” Her sister inquired, looking as amused as Ruby felt. She wondered if she was envisioning the same level of chaos she was (Okay, maybe imagining the car catching on fire was a little too over the top).

“Sums went into early labor. Ruby wasn’t actually due to be born until December 16th, but she never did like to wait.” Dad threw her a teasing look. “Qrow freaked out, majorly, and I was miles away on a field trip.”

~

“You have to come home, now!” Qrow was practically shouting through the phone.

Tai could hear him rushing around the house, throwing things together. “I can’t just leave 30 kids in the middle of a forest Qrow.”

“Forget them! We’re having a crisis here!”

He tried to exercise his best calming voice. “Qrow, calm down. It’s going to be fine. This might even be a false alarm.”

“F-False alarm?! Those happen!?”

“Yes.” He stressed. “And even if the baby is born now, we’re far enough along at this point they’ll be fine.”

It seemed to work – for three seconds. “But you’re supposed to be here. You’re supposed to go into the room with her and I’m supposed to watch Yang. What am I even going to do with Yang? I-”

Before the tangent could go on, there was a faint “Qrow give me the phone.” And then suddenly Summer’s voice was in his ear, strained and out of breath. “Sorry, he’s losing his mind.”

“I can tell.” Tai replied drily, though he quickly shifted to something more sincere. “How you holding up sweetheart?”

“Just feeling like I’m about to have a baby, so never better.” Was the sarcastic quip. “But, don’t worry too much. I’ll get things handled if this numbskull can’t pull it together.”

He smiled, though he could feel his own anxiety pulling at his heart now. He wished he was there. He was supposed to be there. “We’ll start heading back now and I’ll be there in a few hours. Are you sure you don’t want me to call some of the neighbors at least?”

In the background, he heard a violent curse from Qrow. A sharp gasp from Summer, and then after a long moment, she said, “Uh, actually, I think we’ve got it now.”

~

Dad abruptly trailed off. He seemed to look around the room, as if the rest of the story would be scripted out on the walls around him, before his gaze finally rested on Qrow. “Can you-?”

He just lifted up his hands pacifyingly, saying softly, “I’ll tell it but, it’s your call man.”

Ruby shared a look with Yang, neither of them masking how confused they were.

Dad heaved a long, low sigh. “It’s fine.”

“Alright.” Qrow nodded, turning to them. “So, as your dad so eloquently put it, I was maybe a little… distressed.”

~

This couldn’t be happening. This shouldn’t be happening! Qrow was cursing his luck as he yanked open the closet door under the stairs, trying to find a luggage bag for all the stuff they needed to bring. His heart was pounding in his ears. Six weeks early; six whole weeks. Tai said it’d be fine but, if his semblance did this, was it really? What if their organs weren’t properly developed? What if they’re born with a defect? He should have stayed away more. How could he be so stupid!

He hurried back to the coffee table. Summer was on the couch, a hand on her stomach and talking to Tai, calm despite the situation. He started shoving all the items he’d dragged from various parts of the house into the bag. Clothes for his wife and the child, various other baby things like a blanket and hat. His hands were shaking. What else should he bring?

“Don’t forget this.”

That voice, painfully familiar, had his lungs freezing up. He whirled around.

And there Raven was, coming down the stairs with Yang in her arms. His niece had been down for her nap and was blinking blearily, not completely aware that a stranger was holding her.

So in shock by what he was seeing, he spat out the words almost unconsciously, “What the fuck!”

“What language little brother. There’s a child in the room.” Her eyes flicked from him to Summer, snidely adding, “Children, almost.”

Qrow looked back at his wife, panicked for a whole new reason as he motioned for her to get off the phone. They didn’t need Tai picking up on Raven’s voice – not with him halfway across the island and no way to get to his daughter.

Summer grasped onto the cue, saying quickly, “Look we’ve gotta head to the hospital now. I’ll update you more once I’m admitted, okay? Love you!”

He turned back to his sister as she stopped right in front of him, numbly accepting his niece when she was shoved into his arms. “What are you doing here?”

She arched an eyebrow. “You were having such a fit that it was impossible to ignore. And if I watched this clown show any longer without intervening, I was afraid I was going to lose some brain cells.”

His first instinct was to say no. The rejection wouldn’t quite leave his mouth and he was just left with his jaw hanging open.

Ignoring him, Raven crossed over to where Summer was, settling on the couch beside her. “How you holding up?”

“Mentally or physically? Because both are kind of bad right now.” She said, doubling over a bit and groaning.

“Don’t worry, it gets a lot worse.”

“Not. Helping.”

Raven smiled. It looked so alien on her Qrow almost thought he imagined it. Then she ran a hand along her back, soothing the way she used to be back when things were good. “Come on, unless you want to have this thing right in the living room, we got to get you up.”

“I know.” Summer took a few deep breathes as she waited for the contraction to pass. Once it had, she looked to the woman beside her. “Give me a hand?”

“Of course.”

~

Ruby stared at the tea ring at the bottom of her cup, unable to believe what she was hearing. Raven had really done that? Now she almost felt bad for what she said before.

“So, she was there?” Yang’s voice was weak, conflicted.

Uncle Qrow sighed. “Yeah. She was.”

“But, why?”

“Even after all this time, I’m still not really sure.”

Dad spoke up. “The only thing I could figure was that since we all hadn’t been apart that long, she still cared enough to come when we really needed her. Or that because we’d all been there for her when she’d been through childbirth herself, she felt obligated to do the same for Summer.” He shrugged. “Told you she was complicated.”

“What um,” Ruby tapped her fingers against the Styrofoam. “What happened when you finally got to the hospital?”

“The nurses almost had to admit me for an aneurysm.” If it was meant to be a joke, he didn’t deliver it with a punch of humor. “Honestly, I’m glad Qrow was the one out with Yang at the time when I got there so he could give me the heads up.”

“At the time?”

“I couldn’t handle being in the room for long periods of time but I also wanted to be there for Summer.” Qrow explained. “So, Raven and I switched off.”

“I had been pretty pissed later on when I found that out.” Dad huffed.

“Only reason I did it was ‘cause Summer just pulled Raven down at one point and said ‘You even think of running off with Yang, and I swear I will burn all of Remnant to get her back’.” He chuckled. “Could have been the meds talking though.”

Ruby didn’t miss the small but warm smile on her sister’s face. It made her smile too.

“Anyways, with everything that was happening, there really wasn’t time to deal with it.” Dad continued. “I knew I could trust Qrow with Yang. So, I was with Summer the rest of the way. I didn’t leave her side, not once.” He ran a hand over his face, looking tired just remembering it. “She was in labor for fifteen grueling hours. But finally, you came.”

~

Tai trudged down the hallway, stiff and tired but unable to stop smiling. He picked out his husband and ex-wife immediately when he entered the waiting room. Raven seemed to have dozed off, Yang sprawled along her chest. Qrow was wide awake though, bent over, hands clasped like a prayer and foot tapping a nervous rhythm on the tile floor.

When he noticed him though, he almost tipped his chair over in his hurry to get up and rush over. “Well?” He asked, practically holding his breath.

Tai’s grin became even wider. “We’ve got a girl.”

“A girl.” Qrow repeated with reverence, and joy rose to his face like the sun to morning. He was laughing, unabashed as he threw his arms around him in a tight embrace. “We’ve got a little girl!”

He returned the hug, kissing his temple tenderly. “She’s a bit small but we expected that. 5 pounds, 3 ounces. 17.1 inches. But,” He cupped the other man’s chin in his hand, wiping away the budding tear in the corner of his eye. “She’s perfectly healthy.”

He laughed again, warring against more tears. “Thank the Brothers.”

Tai rubbed his cheekbone, saying softly, “They’re still cleaning up right now, but Summer’s asking for you.”

“Yeah, okay.” He gripped the back of his shirt, nose nuzzling his ear as he whispered “You gonna be okay out here?”

“I got it.” He whispered back, squeezing him just a little tighter. “Go on already.”

Qrow kissed him softly, murmuring against his lips, “Love you” before he pulled away and started down the hall, a spring to his step he’d never seen before. Tai heard his fading but excited ‘A girl!’ as he disappeared amidst the hospital staff. It pulled one last, fond smile from him, before he took a deep breath, turned around and met blood red eyes.

Immediately, he wished he’d asked his husband to stay. Then subsequently felt guilty for it. No need to ruin Qrow and Summer’s moment. He was an adult. He could handle his ex-wife on his own.

He walked over, feeling stiffer than before and sat in the chair Qrow had vacated.

“Congrats.” She offered almost flippantly, like talking to him was as nonconsequential as sharing the weather report with a stranger in a store. Why did it matter so little to her when to him it was like everything around him needed to stop just to handle it?

“Thanks.” He replied, swallowing against a suddenly dry mouth. “And thank you. For helping out. You didn’t need to do that.” She made a noncommittal hum. He looked between her and Yang, uncomfortable with how wrong the whole picture looked, and held out his hands. “I can take her now.”

Raven placed a hand along Yang’s back. “She’s fine.”

Tai fought the urge to rip her from her arms. She was, technically, her daughter – what right did he have to say she couldn’t hold her? He let his hands drop. “Okay.”

“She’s going to have my wild hair, I can already tell.” She twirled a finger around one of their daughter’s blonde curls, side-eyeing him. “What about this new brat of yours? What color are her eyes?”

He grit out, “Blue, like all babies.”

“But that’s not at all what I meant, and you know it.” She bit right back.

He could feel the beginning thump of an angry headache. “Don’t treat me like an idiot. We know she can have silver eyes.”

“Yet you didn’t consider the ramifications?” She twisted towards him. “Do you think anyone would hesitate to kill two children instead of one just to get the job done?”

“You don’t get a say in what I do with my life anymore Raven!”

“But I do get a say in hers!”

“You don’t! You gave up that right!” They were practically right in each other’s faces, snarling away like dogs.

The beginning wail from Yang pulled them back though, both of them looking down at her. On instinct, Tai reached for her, but Raven was quicker, shushing and rocking her with a gentleness he never even knew she was capable of.

Yet, it was the practiced ease of it that peaked his fury anew. “How many times have you broken into her room?”

Her smirk hid nothing. “Wouldn’t you like to know?”

Something sick twisted up inside him. After spending the first few months of Yang’s life barely able to sleep out of fear that Raven would come back and make good on her promise to take her away, after the countless conversations and reassurances Summer or Qrow had to give him just to ease the anxiety, after all that, to find out now she’d invaded his home anyways was like a punch to the gut. He shook, the barrel of emotions thrashing inside of him leaving him off-balance.

“Give me my daughter. Now.” Tai commanded, so unsure of himself at the moment he wasn’t sure what he’d do if she refused.

But she didn’t. There was no hesitation in the way she dropped the blubbering infant into his hands, just as she had done nineteen months ago. No regret as she got to her feet and looked down at him with disdain and disgust. “I was merely making a point. If it’s been this easy for me, how easy is it going to be for her?” She turned her back to him. “A fool like you should know that even if she strikes the killing blow, it’s you who first started digging their graves.”

Though the rebuttal was on the tip of his tongue, he let her walk away. He’d learned long ago and much too late there was no winning with her.

Instead, he looked down at his fussing daughter, rocking her gently and kissing her forward. “It’s okay little dragon. Daddy’s here.”

He’d prove Raven wrong. Yang and her little sister were both going to live long, happy lives. He’d make sure of it.

~

The cup in her hand fell apart as Ruby crushed it. She took it back. She didn’t feel bad about what she said at all.

The action didn’t go unnoticed.

“Gee kiddo, tell us how you really feel.” Her uncle’s jab was meant to be teasing, but she only felt ashamed.

“I, uh,” She pushed her mess to the side to ignore it. That went double for the knowing look her dad was sending her.

Luckily, Yang spoke up before she had to explain herself, “So, what? She cared about me back then?”

“Honest opinion?” Uncle Qrow replied, “In her own, messed up way, she’s always cared about you. She just… cared about herself more.”

“So then why did you want her back so bad?” Ruby demanded.

“Ruby-”

She cut her dad off before he could try to stop her. “No! I mean it! She’s awful. She’s always been awful! And she doesn’t deserve to be part of our family!”

There, she said it! She finally said the one thing she thought since she first understood who Raven was!

Oh Gods, she said it. She couldn’t look her uncle or sister in the eye.

“I-I, I mean,”

“No, you’re right.” The strength in Yang’s voice when she said that was an odd comfort. “She’s had my whole life to try and bother to be an actual mom and where is she now? Not here.” She huffed, before glancing at dad. “I’m sorry for all the times I gave you a hard time about it. I used to think that you were just trying to hide her from me, but I get now that you just wanted to look out for me.”

Qrow rubbed the back of his neck. “Er, I’m sorry too. For uh, well. You know.”

Dad shook his head. “If you both need to apologize then I do too. I could have been more forthcoming, more understanding. Sometimes, I just let my fears get the better of me. I loved Raven once, I really did. But when we divorced and I could look back on it with a new perspective, I realized I never wanted her back in my life.”

“I had just been so certain she’d change, you know?” Her uncle claimed. “Remember when we first met? How much of a bastard I was? I was convinced I changed for the better because of you and Summer. That’s why I thought firecracker here could make all the difference for Raven. I pushed for it so hard, thinking she just needed the right person in her life. Turned out, the real problem was I just wasn’t giving myself enough credit for my own effort. I wanted to change. She never has.”

Smiling, dad reached out, placing a hand on his wrist. “Well, I’m glad you did. Raven may have been one of the worst parts of my life, but you’ve always been one of my best.”

He turned red, spluttering in embarrassment. “Yo-You’re such a sap!”

Ruby felt content, hearing her family speak so openly and calmly. It was as if a chapter of their lives had finally closed. She still remembered the long evenings where the very utterance of Raven’s name made the house a minefield. But things had changed enough even she was comfortable to say, “I really hated it when anyone brought her up. It felt like talking about her did nothing but make everyone argue. So I thought, if this is what she can do without her even being here, how bad would it get if she was? I was afraid if she actually came home, that she’d tear us apart.”

“You never told me you felt like that.” Yang frowned.

“She was your mom, not mine. I didn’t want to be a jerk and tell you I hated her, when it was so important to you.” She explained. “I thought I was being a good sister.”

“You’re a great sister.”

Ruby opened her mouth, about to respond.

Then the door opened. “Rose?” The attendant called.

Her smile turned nervous. “Even if I’m not actually your sister?”

Yang just grinned. “Even then.”

She clasped her shaking hands together, took a deep breath, and got to her feet.

It was time.

~

She couldn’t do this. She just couldn’t!

She paced to and fro in the little garden area outside of the medical office, the manila folder in her hand crinkling as she held it too tightly. Inside of it was nothing but a sheet of paper with the results of the paternity test – but she couldn’t convince herself to open it. What if this really DID change everything? She could never take this moment back.

“Ruby, we don’t have to do this here.” Dad was sitting on the brick housing of a large planter with Qrow and Yang. Little white daisies poked out between them.

“No!” She exclaimed. “If I don’t do this now then I might put it off forever.”

“That’s not necessarily a bad thing kiddo.” Her uncle said as he lent back on his hands. He looked down when he accidentally crushed some of the flowers under his palm.

“Hey, where was that advice when I wanted to stay up past 10?” Her sister joked.

“But I did let you stay up past 10.” Qrow faltered when dad gave him his patented Stare of Doom. He lifted up his fist, where the little daisies he’d flattened were drooping sadly. “Forgive me?”

“Pffft.” It was a good thing that Dad cracked easily.          

Normally, she would have laughed too. But she was too anxious to find anything funny. This was ridiculous, wasn’t it? She was being dumb. She had magic eyes for maiden’s sake! What was a potential shift in parentage compared to that? Nothing, that’s what!

She grabbed on the edge of the folder.

Kept holding.

And holding.

And – She groaned, smacking herself in the face with it. “Why is this so hard!”

“Anything we can do to make it easier?” Yang offered.

Ruby thought it over, before shoving the folder in her hands. “You read it first!”

“What? Are you sure?”

She nodded frantically. Maybe if she saw her not react badly to it, it would calm her down.

“Okay.” Yang lifted the folder up, flipped it open. At first, her expression was only pensive as she read it over, before one eyebrow ever so slightly rose. Then she nodded. “Yeah that’s about what I expected.”

She waved her arms. “What does that mean?”

“It means you’re an alien ‘cause your head’s always in outer space sis.” Yang closed it and held it back out to her.

Ruby huffed irritably as she snatched it back. That hadn’t helped at all!

She paced left.

Then right.

Left again.

Stopped in front of her dad and uncle. “You two read it next.”

Dad took it without complaint. “Alright sweetheart.” He glanced at the man next to him. “You ready?”

Qrow looked decidedly more agitated, his heel starting to tap on the ground, his fingers drumming along. Still, he shifted close enough their shoulders were touching and announced, “Ready.”

He opened it, both of them looking down at the words written there. After a few seconds, dad started to smile.

Ruby’s heart jumped. So then he had to be-

But no, her uncle started to smile too. Was it actually-?!

Dad looked to Qrow, asking, “Okay?”

He nodded. “Okay.”

In despair, Ruby fell to her knees. “That didn’t tell me anything!”

Dad closed it, handing it back to her. “We can’t do this part for you Ruby.”

“You’ll feel better once you read it. Trust me.” Her uncle assured. He did look a lot calmer.

She got back to her feet, gazing down at the folder, flicking the corner of it. She asked, mostly to continue to stall, “If mom were here, how would she have reacted?”

They both hummed in thought, but it was dad who spoke first, “There was a joke she had. See, even though we didn’t get the test done, Qrow and I thought eventually we’d just figure it out, once you started taking after one of us. It was obvious you had your mom’s hair, so we hoped maybe you’d get our eye color. Of course, you didn’t. So then we had to start debating the small things like whose nose you had or ears. But, we both knew you were pretty much your mother’s double.”

“She definitely has my scythe wielding skills though.” Uncle Qrow said.

“That’s not a genetic trait.”

“But being awesome is.”

Dad elbowed him in the ribs. “Anyways, whenever your mom overhead us getting into one of these debates she’d cut in and say that our arguments were pointless, since it was obvious that she was both your mom and your dad.” He chuckled. “I bet you that’s what she would have said once she read it.”

“Nah. She would only pretend to read it. Just would have opened it up, not even looked, said something like ‘Of course it’s me!’ and then given it back to you before Tai or I could see.” Qrow pitched in.

“Oh yeah that sounds about right.” Dad agreed. “As far as how she’d feel about the actual results; well, I don’t think it would matter to her either way. To her, it was never the blood relation but the dedication and love you put into being a parent. That’s what she’d say, when she talked about what kind of mom she wanted to be for you two.”

Ruby glanced towards her sister, seeing the surprise and happiness on Yang’s face.

And it was that simple expression that finally made her realize how utterly silly she was being. Because if her sister, after agonizing for years over her biological mother’s neglect, could still find such joy knowing her step-mom cared that much – then, what did Ruby have to worry about, when both Qrow and Tai had been there for her all along?

As self-assurance filled her for the first time that day, she announced, “I’m ready to look.”

“Go for it, kiddo.” Qrow encouraged.

She didn’t second guess herself. She opened the folder and looked down at the sheet of paper, scanning over it. There was a small section at the top with all three of their names listed and the purpose of the visit laid out like an essay paper’s thesis. But what drew her attention was the part half way down, titled: Results.

From the DNA samples provided, it has been concluded the biological father of Ruby Rose is

Her eyes widened.

She looked up, straight at him.

He smiled back at her.

[noona-clock]

I’ll Be Fine - Part 8, Final Chapter

Genre: College!AU/Fluff

Pairing: Jae x You

By Admin B

Part 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, The Great Cookie Bake-Off

You couldn’t remember the last time you’d been this happy to hear your alarm go off.

Well, to be fair, you weren’t happy because you were about to get ready and go to class. You were happy because Jae was your boyfriend. Your real, not fake boyfriend.

But, still. You turned the alarm off with a smile on your face, and that was definitely something new.

In fact, you brushed your teeth with a smile on your face (which turned out to be a little difficult to maneuver). You got dressed with a smile on your face. You walked to class with a smile on your face.

And then you thought ‘screw it I don’t care if it’s early’ and sent him a text.

You figured he was probably still sleeping, so you slid your phone into your coat pocket and continued on to class.

...Color you surprised when you felt your phone vibrate not even a minute later.

You could just imagine what Jae looked like right now, snuggled in bed, smiling at his phone. It truly melted your heart.

And then you realized how cheesy and annoying you were being. Smiling constantly. Thinking about how cute your boyfriend was constantly. And, if given the chance, you knew you would talk about how cute your boyfriend was constantly.

It’s tough being in a new relationship, but... someone’s gotta do it!

You somehow managed to get through your ecology class with only a little distraction. It helped it was the very first class of the semester, and the professor was basically just going over the syllabus, so it didn’t even really matter in the end.

Once your second class of the day, your psychology class, was over a couple of hours later, you began your journey to the dining hall, your heart starting to beat erratically in anticipation of seeing... do I even have to say it?

After you arrived and flung the door open, your eyes automatically searched for that familiar head of blonde hair... but to your surprise, they landed on a familiar head of pink hair, instead.

“When did you do that?!” you cried after hurrying over to the table he’d saved for you.

Jae jumped a little, obviously startled by your sudden appearance - and exclamatory question.

“Just now,” he answered, looking a little confused as well as startled. “I thought you liked the pink?”

“I do!” You slid into the seat next to him, reaching out and gently touching his hair. “Actually, the first thing I wanted to do when you showed up at my house was to ask if you would dye it pink again once we got back to school.”

Jae narrowed his eyes at you suspiciously. “So... you’re saying I read your mind.”

“I don’t know... what am I thinking right now?” you asked, narrowing your own eyes back at him.

“That I look cuter than I ever have.”

“Oh my god, you’re right!” you gasped. “What about now?”

“That... you want a cheek kiss.”

“Stop. You’re starting to freak me out.”

He leaned over, hiding a smile as he pecked your cheek.

“Wait, what about now? What am I thinking now?”

“You’re thinking about how hungry you are.”

“Okay, if you’re gonna say I feel like getting sushi, then you can definitely read my mind.”

“...You feel like getting sushi.”

“Well, that’s it,” you announced, throwing your arms up in defeat. “My boyfriend is a mind reader.”

Jae beamed, reaching over underneath the table and squeezing your knee. “Sushi it is,” he murmured before pushing himself out of his chair and heading over to the sushi station. You, of course, attempted to tell him he didn’t need to get it for you, and you even started to get out of your seat to join him... but then his phone lit up and vibrated.

Your eyes instinctively flashed down to it, and you were about to scold yourself for being nosy. But then you saw what the notification was.

A message. From Jamie.

You clenched your jaw as you began to type out a response.

You had to actually let out a breath once you’d sent it; you’d never spoken to anyone like that before, but... now that Jae was actually your boyfriend, you were taking absolutely no shit from that girl. (To be honest, though, you did kind of feel bad for calling her a dumb bitch. That was just mean. But you couldn’t take it back now, and there was no way you were apologizing to her.)

Before you could forget, you went into her contact information, your finger hovering above the ‘Block this Caller’ option...

But you couldn’t do it.

Not until Jae got back, that is.

“Hey, can I block Jamie’s number?” you asked casually when he arrived with two plates of sushi.

“Yeah,” he answered immediately. “Go for it. I kept meaning to, but someone’s been distracting me lately. Got my mind on other things.”

“Oh, really?” you asked as you (with great pleasure) tapped on the screen.

Successfully blocked.

“Yeah, this really beautiful girl has been kind of following me around for the past few weeks. She even invited me to her house for Christmas. I was flattered, don’t get me wrong, because she’s beautiful. But. Y’know. It was a little creepy.”

“Wow, that is so weird! Because this really cute guy has been following me around for the past few weeks! And he showed up at my house for Christmas! Man, we should probably talk to campus security about the stalking situation at this school,” you said with a shake of your head.

“Okay, speaking of stalking,” Jae mumbled as he shoved a California roll into his mouth. “Did you just remember you wanted to block Jamie’s number?”

“Oh! No, she texted you. I texted her back... I hope that was okay.”

Jae simply nodded, his mouth too full to actually speak at the moment. But he slid his phone off the table and navigated to the conversation.

His eyes widened after a moment, and you had to reach over and push his jaw closed because he hadn’t yet swallowed his bite.

“You...” He slowly looked over at you. “Remember that time I said I didn’t want to get on your bad side because you’re kind of an Evil Genius?”

“Yes,” you blushed.

“Now I really don’t want to get on your bad side. That message was...” He simply shook his head.

“I’m sorry,” you said with a bit of a whine, now feeling pretty guilty for letting your emotions take over. “I shouldn’t have been that harsh. I just got so -- I mean, you’re my boyfriend. For real. And when I think about what she did, I just -- My mother hen side took over, and I couldn’t --”

“Thank you,” Jae murmured softly, reaching out and putting his hand over yours.

You stopped talking, your gaze immediately shifting over to him. “Thank you?”

“Thank you for defending me. For protecting me.” He took hold of your fingers, bringing your hand up to his lips and kissing it. “Your Mother Hen side is terrifying, by the way.”

You pressed your lips together, biting back a shy smile as your cheeks warmed with slight embarrassment.

“Y’know,” you began, tilting your head slightly as you really studied him. “hearing the words ‘Mother Hen,’ you do kind of look like --”

“Don’t say it.”

“...Say what?”

“Just don’t,” Jae ordered, holding his hand up in-between you.

“Okay,” you said meekly with a very angelic smile.

After you’d both had your fill of sushi, Jae announced he had a class in about an hour. Plenty of time for you to take your time walking him there because, to be honest, you’d been looking forward to holding his hand for real. Hugging (and kissing) him goodbye for real. 

So the second Jae let go of the door to the dining hall, you reached out and grabbed his hand, lacing your fingers through his.

“Well, excuse me,” Jae chuckled teasingly. “Couldn’t wait any longer, could you?”

You simply shook your head, and Jae held onto your hand even tighter. Apparently, neither could he.

As the two of you strolled leisurely down the sidewalk, you had to admit: it was different. I mean, of course, it was different. Before, you’d been holding hands because of a contract you’d signed to make people think you were a real couple. Now, you were holding hands because you were a real couple.

But, still. It even seemed like something in the air was different. Like your fellow students were different, too.

...Or was that just you being crazy?

It probably was.

Either way, you couldn’t put into words how nice it made you feel that all the things you’d done together as a fake couple were now a reality. They would become your everyday life for... hopefully, a long time.

I guess... your mom had been right. You would never tell her that, even on your wedding day, of course. But she had been right.

Finding the right person did change your perspective. Finding someone who accepted you completely as you are was a precious thing. You had never, ever thought you’d find that with Jae...

But as you looked over at him as you walked, you knew you had.

You took a step closer to him and quickly pressed a kiss to his cheek, pulling away with a loud ‘MUAH.’

Jae shrugged his shoulder as if your kiss had tickled him, glancing over at you with a curious smirk. “What was that?”

“Just a kiss,” you explained with a soft sigh. “Because I can.”

“This is true. I did say yesterday that kisses are always necessary, so you are free to do it whenever you want. You can kiss me when you’re hungry, when you’re lonely, when you’re sad, when you’re happy --”

“Stop!” you cried. “That one. I’m that one.”

“Happy?”

“Yes,” you beamed. “I’m happy.”

Jae slowed to a halt, pulling on your hand and bringing you closer to him.

“You know something?” he asked softly, gazing into your eyes.

“I know a lot of things.”

“Here’s another thing to add to that list: I’m happy, too. For the first time in... too long. I’m really, really happy.”

You couldn’t hold yourself back from standing on your toes, grabbing Jae’s ridiculously handsome face, and pressing your lips to his.

I mean, the guy had just told you to kiss him when you were happy, so what other choice did you have?

Two Months Later

“You know it’s our two month-iversary, right?” Jae told you with a smirk.

“That’s not a real thing,” you chuckled.

“Is too,” he insisted, squeezing your hand as the two of you strolled down the sidewalk towards your afternoon classes. “And the two month-iversary gift is rose gold.”

“It is not!” Your chuckle had turned into a laugh, and you were shaking your head at your boyfriend’s silly antics.

Jae slid his free hand into his pocket, pulling out a small, velvet box. “Here,” he murmured, handing it to you.

You quirked a brow as you took the box from him, and he let go of your hand so you could open it.

When your eyes landed on a beautiful rose gold ring with a heart embedded into the band, you let out a soft gasp.

“What! Jae!” you cried, looking up at him with immense surprise.

He was simply grinning like a fool, and he lazily reached out to pull you closer to him.

“I just wanted to give you that to say… I love you.”

You stood on your toes and pressed your lips to his, clutching the box in your hand and just holding yourself back from letting out a squeal of joy.

“I love you, too,” you whispered. You’d actually been waiting at least a couple weeks to say this to him, but you had been the one to confess your crush first - it was his turn to confess first!

So you’d been making it extremely obvious to him that you loved him since you knew he would never say it first unless he was certain you felt the same way.

You’d been telling him how happy he makes you. How you much you miss him when you’re not together. How often you think about him (which is a lot, by the way). You’d said, “I care about you so much.” You’d asked him if he’d eaten, if he’d gotten home safely, if he’d done his homework. You’d played video games with him instead of scolding him for being glued to the computer screen.

Basically, you’d done and said everything which wasn’t actually ‘I love you’ but which meant ‘I love you.’

And it had paid off.

The smile on Jae’s lips after hearing you return his confession made your heart positively glow, and you couldn’t stop yourself from kissing him again.

“You know what else I would love?” you asked as you took the ring out of the box and slid it onto your finger.

“...A necklace to match?”

“Okay, not what I was going to say, but yes. I would love that.”

“Noted.”

“What I would also love is to hear that new song you said you’ve been working on...”

Jae let out a groan, but you could tell he was trying to hold back a bashful smile. “It’s not ready yet!”

“Please?” you pleaded, pouting your lip and widening your eyes up at him. “I’ve heard you play once since you started playing guitar again. You said you’ve been practicing, I want to hear how good you’ve gotten!”

“The song I’m working on is... very special,” he told you.

“But --”

“If I play for you,” he interrupted. “Can I play something else? And then promise to play my song for you when it’s done?”

You knew that was the best offer you would get, so you accepted immediately.

“All right,” Jae relented with a sigh. “My room. Tonight. 9pm.”

“Why that late?” you asked curiously.

“Because Wonpil is going home for the weekend, and I wanted an excuse for you to just spend the night,” he grinned cheekily.

A soft blush crept on your cheeks, but... you didn’t say ‘no.’

Later that night, as Jae was down the hall taking a shower, you had decided to do some online shopping on his computer. Not that you could really buy anything because you were a broke college student, but Jae had just gifted you with a gorgeous, beautiful ring. You wanted to get him something! Or at least plan to get him something!

You hadn’t been having much luck, though, and you ended up closing out of the web browser with a soft, melancholy sigh.

When the desktop came up, one specific icon caught your eye... It was a word document, and the file name was a music note emoji.

Could it be... perhaps... the song he was still working on?

He’d played a popular song everyone knew for you on his guitar not even an hour ago, but he had still refused to play the song he himself was writing.

...Was this document it?

You knew you shouldn’t... You shouldn’t open it. You shouldn’t read it.

But you did anyway.

Your eyes flitted across the screen as you began to read what you assumed were the lyrics Jae had written.

In life, there aren’t many days When things go your way There are more days when it didn’t go my way Will today be another one of those days? I am pretty worried

After I tell you these words I’m not sure if we can go back To smiling like we are now But I have to I…

I like you I tried holding it back But I can’t anymore Now I can tell you I want to love You

Your eyes are shaking It’s shaking up my heart

After this moment I’m not sure if we can go back To being natural But I have to I…

I’ve thought of you like this But if you don’t feel the same

You just need to tell me “I’m sorry” and I’ll be fine

I like you I tried holding it back But I can’t anymore Now I can tell you I want to love You

When Jae’s dorm room door opened, you immediately closed out of the document and spun around in his desk chair to face him.

“Hey, my little wet chicken nugget,” you greeted, trying to hide your shaky voice.

“It’s burnt chicken nugget.”

“That’s okay, I still love you,” you replied.

Because you did. You had a feeling that song he was working on was about the beginning of your relationship because that’s exactly how you’d felt when you’d confessed to him, and to you, that was better than any mushy, gushy, cheesy love song.

Because, when it came down to it, you guys did love each other. But you also liked each other. 

You liked each other’s company, each other’s personality. Jae accepted you for exactly who you were, and you accepted Jae for exactly who he was. You admired and respected each other, and your romantic love was just a byproduct of that.

So, really... a song about the two of you liking each other... was perfect.

“I still love you, too,” Jae grinned as he shuffled up to his chair and leaned over to plant a kiss on your lips. “Even if you are nosy and look through my things without asking.”

...Whoops.

Master list //  RULES // Read About the Admins

[sturmxundxdrang]

2 0 1 9 ;

so, following what i did for 2016 and 2018, let me write a little recap of this year, and talk a little about the decade.

starting off by the goals i set last year:

“I hope to have at least intermediate German. I’m almost there, but not yet.” | i do feel like i got a lot better with my German, but i did leave it a little aside with all the college stuff i had this year. to be quite honest, i’m not even sure what’s my level right now.

“I’ll focus on the guitar, and won’t let my frustration burn me out.” | i did focus a lot more on the guitar! i started classes back again with my childhood teacher, and i felt like i did get better.

“Exercise more and get a better sleep schedule.” | well, failed on the exercising thing lol but my sleep schedule got better for the most part. i do slip and have bad weeks now and then, especially now during the holidays, but i felt that work helped me with that.

“Focus more on college, this last semester was very tough.” | i’m not even going to lie, i could’ve focused more.

“Do more things I usually wouldn’t, like going out to do something on my own, and hopefully being to drive by myself.” | driving is something i’m getting used to slowly, hopefully next year i get better. but i did do a lot of things on my own this year.

“Read & write more, or at least more than I did in 2018.” | i did read more! i was able to read some books that were on my list for a long time, and i have a bunch of books to read in 2020. i didn’t write as much, but got some poetry done.

“Watch more movies, strike a few from my list.” | a list with over 300 movies is terrifying lol i did watch more movies than last year, and i did go to the movies more often tho, but i think i focused more on series.

“Meet more people, go out more.” | i’d say i was pretty outgoing? i met new people, made more friends, went to a different city with a friend of mine, and of course, i went to a whole new country.

“Be more organized.” | i think i improved? but i do have to get better.

“Focus on my religion & study more, try to keep a consistent schedule and all that.” | see, this i did do! i followed my yearly calendar, learned a lot more. i didn’t study much, but religion-wise i’m improving.

“Find a hobby that will help me relax, something that I can do without pushing myself too much, because I frustrate myself a lot.” | i still wasn’t able to find something to focus on that doesn’t stress me out lmao but i will!

now... wow, what do i even say about this year? remember i said last year that this year would be even better? in my opinion, it was full on h e l l , but at the same time, it was amazing. i had many battles, a LOT of stress, heartbreak, disappointments, but, y’know what... i learned and i was happy a lot too. i can’t exactly remember much, this year was so fast but also took so long? it felt like two entire years in one. i can’t remember most of the first half, to be quite honest. i know i did something fun on my birthday and that it was good, but i can’t tell you what exactly. 

this entire year was about being on edge. i was scared for my life and my family a lot of times, i still am. if you follow politics and world news, you know brazil isn’t a very good place right now. it’s never been quite good, but it’s been way better than right now. i’ve argued a lot about politics, i cried a lot, i got stressed. i study law, politics is a big part of it, but even if it wasn’t... every single fucking thing is political. you can say it’s stupid, but if you don’t live in this country, you can’t tell me i’m a fool for being nervous. but as i’ve cried, i also learned to be numb about it, or just mad. it’s just one of those things you need to fight to change, and maybe one day we will.

this year was also about new experiences. i managed to go to a new city with a friend i wasn’t very close to but that trip was amazing. we saw amazing bands, i put us on the first row, we had such an amazing time. it was about singing in a studio for the first time when my guitar teacher decided he wanted me to be his band’s vocalist, and slowly get used to singing in front of other people. it was about being alone in a new country and finding my way to where i needed to be. about meeting my best friends and the city i hope to call home not far from now. about getting my heart broken by someone and having to learn how to deal with it. it was about confessing love, too, even if it wasn’t returned.

2019 took me a friend that last year i thought to be very important. and he was, truly. but sometimes people aren’t meant to be in your life, and that’s fine. sometimes we never fully know someone despite knowing them for a very long time. but it was also the year that gave me three new friends that became a huge part of my life (for the boys Soto, Cam and Wyn, i’m grateful that 2019 brought us together) and that i hope stays in my life for a long time. sometimes it is like that, you lose someone but the universe has a way of gifting you with better people. it was like this in 2018 too.

2019 also ended on a great note for me. it had been 4 years without contact with someone that used to be my best friend, but december brought him back into my life, and not only that but he also gave me my first tattoo that is full of meanings.  it was the year my faith got stronger and that i recognized someone that has been there for me for a long time, and that i now know that i should trust. it’s been a year full of roller coasters and feeling high and then low, and i’m not going to lie, some of these last few weeks of the year hurt like fucking hell because of this one guy, but i learned to trust my gods and know that i can’t always control everything. what is mine is waiting for me.

this year changed my self-esteem, and i thank my goddess for that. i went from panic attacks because nothing looked good on me into crying of joy because all of the three options for nye look so good on me that i can’t decide which one i’ll wear - it seems silly, but it meant a lot to me. my confidence with my english also is growing, i rarely ever speak but berlin with the band helped me a lot and i was even able to be on the phone with Lily for an entire hour (and she knows damn well how i was about small audio messages, this was huge improvement for me).

this was the year i finally stepped foot on the city i am absolutely sure i belong to. walking those streets finally felt like home, and the gods know how much i longed for a place like that. it was the feeling of being home, with the three girls that 2018 gifted me as a family, and just exploring places we’ll soon know like the palm of our hands. i can’t wait to walk through those museums again knowing we have enough time, we’re not going anywhere anymore, there’s no flight to catch in a few days.

i have so much to be grateful for: my friends, my family, my gods and goddesses, everyone that stuck around and helped me grow. this was such a crazy journey but it’s nice to see how much i changed, hopefully for the best. i learned, and am still learning, to accept parts of myself i would usually ignore, and sides i was ashamed to show. 

i wish i could remember much more, but my memory isn’t really known as the best. who knows, next year i might try to log my months so 31. dec, 2020 will be easier to write this thing. 

all in all, it was a bittersweet year. i’m glad it’s over, and i’m ready to start again, write those chapters and keep on taking control of my own history. next year will be hard. college will probably not be very nice on me, but we’ll keep on going. if i made it through 21 years of my life, i can make it through another one.

now... i don’t know what to say about the decade. i came in as an 11 year old kid that wanted the world, and i left as an adult that knows that i deserve the world. i met many people that i don’t talk to anymore but that remains as important to me as they were back then. i made so many friends from places i’d never dream of, i learned so much about the world just through a screen in a way my parent’s wouldn’t have dreamed of at my age, i changed so much. i remember in 2010 when i met the dude that gave me a gift: the band that saved my life and that gave me the best friends i could have asked for. he was in my life for a very short time but he means a lot still. 2011 when i first learned about straight edge, and got back into wrestling. 2012 was when i got my first guitar, the gift i wanted for a very long time. 2013 was when i finally decided to share what i wrote with the internet. 2014 i met one of the wrestlers i admired the most. 2015 i finished high school, my personal hell that i finally was over with and also when i first heard about what would become my religion. 2016 i saw my favorite band for the first time, and when i  started Law school. 2017 was when i met Lily, and also when i cut off a very toxic friendship, i was finally learning that i deserved better. 2018, another toxic friendship gone, but also the year that the gods brought me my beloved bandmates. and 2019: the year i had one of my biggest dreams coming true. and you know what? i’m sure my 11 yo self would be proud of the person i am right now.

may 2020 and the next decade make more of my dreams come through, may i end the next decade living safely in the place i want to be in, with my family in a good place as well. i hope next year will be better.

and to not break the traditions, some goals:

be able to play the guitar in front of other people

get my German better

maybe get started with the piano

try to write more poetry and maybe finish a book

write more song lyrics for RH

keep the project going with my local band

do more things by myself

read more books

be more organized and maybe learn to follow a schedule

dedicate myself more to my religion & my craft

start the process of moving out

get a side job 

be nicer and more patient 

be more disciplined

save more money

find that hobby!!

well, there’s a lot more than last year, but here’s to a better year, a better decade, filled with success and accomplishments. i’m very grateful for all of the experiences i had so far.

[singledarkshade]

Opposites Attract

Summary: No one in the Waverider Housing of Central City University understood why Gideon Ryder was dating Rip Hunter. Least of all Rip himself. Author’s Note: For Day 2: AU Day - All the different timelines Rip and Gideon could have lived through. From modern day no super powers, to space adventure buccaneers. Enjoy                                 ********************************************* No one in the Waverider Housing of Central City University understood why Gideon Ryder was dating Rip Hunter.

Least of all Rip himself.

Gideon was one of the most outgoing popular people around, everyone loved her, and she was always in the middle of a large group of friends. Rip on the other hand was quiet, serious and he’d been labelled the most anti-social of everyone in the Waverider Community from the moment he joined them at the beginning of the semester.

They hadn’t even interacted in the two weeks since classes began despite doing the exact same course.

And then the food poisoning incident happened.

                                *********************************************

  Rip sat in his favourite spot in the library going over his notes to finish his first assignment for class. He liked CCU and Central City, mostly because it was far from London. Far from the bad memories and the places connected to them.

“Hi,” a gentle voice came from beside him, “Rip Hunter?”

Turning Rip found himself looking up into the storm-grey eyes of Gideon Ryder, someone he knew was one of the residents of the building he lived in but he had never talked to in the short time he’d been there nor expected her to ever talk to him.

“Yes,” he replied.

She smiled, “I’m sorry to disturb you but I was hoping I could borrow your notes from Friday.”

Rip grimaced, he did want to help her but letting someone else use his notes was not a good idea.

“I know this is an imposition, but I wasn’t able to make the class,” she winced, obviously assuming he thought she’d been slacking or partying, “I was at the Mardon café on Thursday night.”

He nodded remembering the place was now shut down as several people had ended up with food-poisoning that night.

Rip sighed, “I would like to help but you won’t understand them,” at her indignant look he quickly added, “See for yourself.”

Gideon took the papers he handed her and studied them thoughtfully, “You write in code?”

“It’s a shorthand I developed years ago,” Rip explained with a shrug, “It means I can get more information down.”

“Can you teach me it?” she asked.

Rip stared at her confused, “I…”

“I will make you a deal,” Gideon smiled charmingly, “Give me one hour. If I haven’t got a good part if it by then I owe you a meal at Star Labs. But if I do get it, you owe me. Deal?”

A little confused, he nodded, “Deal.”

  Rip followed Gideon into the Star Labs burger bar bemused that he was here. Gideon had proven as brilliant as she was beautiful catching on to his shorthand very quickly and demanded he pay up on their bet that night.

“You’re going to choose the most expensive thing on the menu just to punish me for doubting you,” Rip noted as they moved closer to the counter, “Aren’t you?”

Gideon pouted slightly, “I was but now you’ve said it I can’t.”

They ordered their meals and, after Rip paid, started towards a table. Several people waved at Gideon who waved back.

“You know you don’t have to eat with me,” he told her, “Go join your friends.”

Gideon gave him a confused look, “Why would I? I thought we were having an enjoyable conversation.”

“I…We…” Rip stuttered feeling his neck heat up, “I just thought you’d prefer to spend time with your friends.”

She gave him a warm smile, “I can talk to them at any time. It’s refreshing to have someone to talk about my studies with. You are the only one in the building taking the same classes I am. If you want to continue talking to me, that is.”

He nodded replying quickly, “I do.”

They sat and talked for several more hours, getting thrown out by the staff who wanted to close the place before they began the short walk back to their rooms.

“I really enjoyed tonight,” Gideon told him as they stood in the corridor beside the stairs on Gideon’s floor.

“So did I,” Rip nodded softly.

“I’ll see you in class,” Gideon smiled at him, pushing up on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek before she disappeared into her room.

Rip stood frozen watching the door she had disappeared through long after it had closed. Finally, he managed to move and wandered upstairs to his small room in what had once been the attic. He had one of the few singles in the building. Rip liked his privacy and it meant that there was no one else for him to trip over or disturb him. It had a small sitting room which held a desk in one corner as well as a television and couch in the other, an en-suite toilet with shower and a bedroom with enough room for a double bed and a wardrobe finished his small apartment.

Dropping his bag down and taking off his coat, Rip changed for bed. He fell asleep, for once not thinking about that horrible night, instead thinking about Gideon and the gentle kiss she’d pressed to his cheek.

  Gideon walked into class early smiling to see Rip was already there reading over his notes. She had been looking forward to seeing him again, because he was like no-one she usually spent time with. He was brilliant but so serious and Gideon wondered why he was always alone because the man she had spent time with was witty and kind.

“Is this seat taken?” Gideon asked, making him look up in surprise.

“No,” he replied, extremely confused when she sat beside him.

Gideon smiled at him, “Thank you for letting me copy your notes. It meant I managed to get some work done last night on the assignment.”

Rip gave her a small smile back just as the rest of the class streamed in along with their professor. For the next hour Gideon took notes but couldn’t stop glancing over to look at Rip, his shorthand was quite fascinating, and she found herself using it at certain points.

“Alright,” Professor McGee noted at the end of the lecture, “Look to your side, that is your partner for the rest of the year. Pick up your first partner assignment at the front as you leave, you have until a week on Friday to finish. Same day as your single one.” She gave a smirk at the chorus of groans, “I know, I am evil. See you all tomorrow.”

Putting her things away Gideon turned to Rip, “It’s a good thing I learned your shorthand.”

“You know I’m sure she’ll let you switch,” Rip said throwing his notes into his bag, looking up when Gideon rested her hand on his arm.

“I am looking forward to working with someone who can possibly keep up with me,” she told him with a grin.

He gave her a small smile back and Gideon tapped his arm.

“So, lunch or library first?” she asked.

Rip smiled a little more, “Lunch sounds good.”

                                  *********************************************

  “What is going on with you?” Sara demanded as Gideon sat brushing her hair getting ready to meet Rip to study.

“I’m not sure what you mean,” Gideon frowned confused.

Sara took the seat across from her, “Hunter.”

“What about Rip?” confusion covered Gideon’s face.

“You know you have guys lining up to date you but you’re spending all your time with ‘Mr Personality’,” Sara told her.

Gideon frowned, “You mean they’re lining up to try to sleep with me,” she folded her arms in annoyance, “Rip isn’t one of them and I like spending time with him.”

Sara stared at her, “You’re serious?”

Gideon looked at her friend, “Have I made any comment about the fact you are dating two people at once?” at Sara’s silence Gideon nodded sharply, “Then stay out of my life.”

“I’m just worried about you,” Sara said softly, “You are one of the sweetest people I have ever met, everyone loves you and they gravitate to you because you make them feel good. I just don’t want someone to take advantage of you. And let’s face it none of us know much about him.”

“Sara…”

���The guy moved in at the beginning of this semester,” Sara reminded her, “But has not even attempted to try to integrate with the rest of us. And we have tried to include him.”

Gideon nodded, “I know. Look, Sara I like spending time with Rip. I like talking with him and studying with him is wonderful because he’s the first person I’ve met here who can keep up with me.”

“Just be careful studying in his room,” Sara told her, “Even the nice guys are after only one thing.”

Knowing Sara would never leave her alone until she did Gideon agreed, “Of course I will.”

After her roommate left Gideon smiled to herself, “But who’s to say I’m not after that from him?”

  Rip opened the door smiling to see Gideon on the other side, “Hi. I’ve got everything set up so we can get a good start.”

“Wow, you are much better organised than last year’s partner,” Gideon rolled her eyes, “She basically used me to get through the year. But since it was the only way I could pass I had to do the work.”

Rip motioned her to take a seat, “I promise I will do my share of the work.”

Gideon pulled out her notes and laptop, “Okay, let’s get started.”

They began to work through their assignment, going back and forth on several things, arguing and finally coming to an agreement. Two hours later Rip stared at the screen in front of him.

“That’s it.”

“That’s it?” Gideon asked, turning the laptop round so she could check leaning into him.

Rip swallowed smelling her coconut shampoo saying, “We can go over it again it you want?”

“No,” she replied, to his disappointment, “It looks perfect. We can hand it in on Monday.”

Giving her a smile Rip saved their work again, despite the fact he had done it already, before switching off his laptop.

“It looks like you’ve got the rest of your Saturday back,” Rip noted.

Gideon gave a slight frown, “Are you trying to get rid of me?”

“No,” he said quickly, “I just thought you’d want to do something with the time you’ve got free from working on the assignment.”

“We could watch a movie,” she suggested.

Rip nodded, “Sure but I don’t have anything to watch or play them on.”

“You forget who you’re talking to,” Gideon smiled at him, “I have movies downstairs and the wires to connect the laptop to your TV. If you have some snacks, I can get that sorted in five minutes.”

Rip nodded, “Snacks are something I can do.”

She beamed at him and disappeared out the door with her bag. Rip pulled out several bars from his stash of chocolate and a bag of wine gums as well as some sodas, smiling when Gideon just walked back in without knocking carrying some wires and a USB drive.

“Give me two more minutes,” she told him handing him a piece of paper with a list of films on it, “Choose what you want to watch.”

Rip read through the films and found Back to the Future, one he remembered watching with his mother when she first took him in. Gideon looked at him expectantly.

“Back to the Future,” Rip told her making her smile.

Gideon started the movie before taking her seat again, right at his side instead of the other side of the couch.

“Oh, chocolate orange,” Gideon beamed snagging a few pieces before she settled against him.

Surprised by her closeness Rip tried to watch the movie but all he could focus on was the woman cuddled against him. How warm she was, how perfectly she fit against him and how the scent of her hair made him dizzy.

“Are you okay?” Gideon asked about half-way through the movie.

Rip nodded.

“I can leave if you want,” she said softly.

“No,” he assured her quickly, “No. I like spending time with you.”

Gideon smiled up at him, “Good. Because I like spending time with you too.”

Caught by her eyes Rip slowly moved closer to her, his eyes closing as their lips met. Gideon kissed him back, her arms wrapped around his neck. They broke apart and she looked up at him, her breathing slightly laboured with her eyes wide.

“Are you sure about this?” he breathed.

Gideon smiled at him, “After that kiss, trust me I’m sure.”

Without letting Rip answer Gideon kissed him again, settling herself in his arms.

                                  *********************************************

  It had only been a week since they’d started dating but Gideon was finding she wanted to spend every moment she could with Rip. They were supposed to be going out for dinner but hadn’t made it out of his room. Their hello kiss had turned into a much more serious kiss and Gideon had pulled him into his bedroom. Gideon usually would not let anything go any further than this without knowing someone longer, but it felt like she’d known Rip forever.

“Gideon,” he pulled back when she made her intentions clear, “I don’t know if this is a good idea.”

“It is,” she murmured.

Rip moved away and began to pace, “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have gotten involved with you, I shouldn’t…”

“Why?” Gideon pushed herself to sit up.

Sitting on the edge of the bed Rip shook his head, “The reason I transferred here.”

“Rip,” she rested her hand on his cheek turning him to look at her, “Talk to me. Nothing you can say will change how much I care about you.”

Sadness filled his eyes, “It might.”

Pulling his head down so their foreheads touched, Gideon let out a soft breath, “Let me be the judge of that.”

“Her name was Miranda,” he started softly, “We grew up together, our birthdays were a day apart and, just after we turned sixteen, we started dating.”

“You loved her,” Gideon said.

Rip nodded, “More than I knew was possible.”

“What happened?” Gideon asked concerned.

Taking a deep breath Rip found Gideon’s hand and held onto it, “We were going to a party for one of our mutual friend’s birthdays. I was in the library all day and…”

“It’s okay,” she soothed, when he trailed off.

Dropping his head, he continued, “I lost track of time and made us late. We made it there, but Miranda was annoyed at me because I forgot to pick up the present. Driving home after the party, we were arguing. I still don’t know what happened. I remember lights in our lane, but I don’t remember anything else. The next thing I knew the car was on its roof. I was stuck and Miranda wouldn’t answer me. I kept calling her name but…” he trailed off looking up again when Gideon touched his cheek, “They all told me it wasn’t, but I know it was my fault.”

“No,” she told him, “It was an accident. It wasn’t your fault.”

“Afterwards I went off the rails for a good while,” Rip shrugged, “My mother knows people who were able to get me in to CCU to finish my studies and persuaded me to come here this year. I came here to hide, to finish my studies not to get to know people. I never counted on you.”

A soft smile touched Gideon’s lips, “If you’re not ready then I understand but I’m not going to disappear.”

Rip brushed his lips against hers once more, Gideon wrapped her arms around him as he deepened the kiss.

“Good.”

                                  *********************************************

  Sharp knocking on the door woke Rip from his contented sleep. His girlfriend, cuddled against his chest, stirred making an annoyed groan at the noise.

“It’s your room,” Gideon murmured, pushing him slightly.

With a sigh he fell out of bed and headed to the door, surprised to find Gideon’s roommate standing there.

“Where’s is she?” Sara demanded.

Rip frowned before calling, “Gideon, it’s for you.”

He smiled slightly seeing her appear from the bedroom wearing one of his t-shirts, her long hair mussed as she wiped sleep out of her eyes.

“What’s wrong, Sara?” Gideon asked yawning slightly, “You do realise how early it is, don’t you?”

Shrugging the blonde replied, “Well, your family called so not as early as you think.”

“What?” Gideon asked confused.

“Martin and Clarissa are visiting today,” Sara told her, “They want to meet you for lunch. I told them you’d call when you got back from ‘your run’.”

Gideon smiled, “Thanks, Sara.”

Giving a quick smile to her friend, Sara threw Rip a frown before she left them alone. Rip closed the door and turned to Gideon who was picking up her clothes from where they’d been scattered the night before.

“Back from your run?” he asked, slightly hurt.

Gideon put her clothes on the couch and wrapped her arms around him, “They know I’m dating someone, but not that we’re sleeping together. Do you really want my foster parents to know what we did last night?”

Rip sighed, accepting a kiss, “I guess you’re right.”

“But you will come for lunch and meet them?” she asked hopefully.

He grimaced, “I don’t know if that’s a good idea.”

“Please, Rip,” Gideon asked looking up at him hopefully with soft pleading eyes, “I want them to meet you.”

Unable to say no to her, he gave in, “Alright. Let me know when and where.”

Beaming she kissed him.

  Gideon smiled when she saw Martin and Clarissa Stein walking towards her. They had taken her in when her parents were killed in a car accident and she’d come with them when they returned to Central City from London.

“Hello, dear,” Clarissa greeted her with a hug, “You’re looking well.”

Hugging her back Gideon replied, “So are you. Why are you here? I thought you were doing a lecture tour.”

Martin hugged her quickly answering, “We have a few days before our next stop. We visited Lily yesterday, so we thought we would come to see you.”

“Now,” Clarissa took a hold of her arm and started them inside, “Where is this boy you’re seeing?”

“Rip will be here soon,” she said, hoping it was true. Although she knew he wouldn’t let her down, she was aware how much he didn’t want to come, “He just had to take some books back to the library.”

They were shown to their table and once they ordered a drink, Martin turned to her, “So, am I going to approve of this boy.”

“Martin,” Gideon frowned at him.

“I promised your parents I’d always look after you,” he reminded her amused, “I have to make sure that any young man you’re spending time with is worthy of you.”

Before Gideon could retort she spotted Rip walk into the restaurant and waved him over. Standing to meet him, Gideon slid her hand into his, “Martin, Clarissa, this is Rip Hunter. Rip, these are my foster parents.”

“It’s so nice to finally meet you, Rip,” Clarissa said taking his hand, “Gideon has been very effusive in her praise of you.”

“Yes, Mr Hunter,” Martin took over, “It’s unusual for our girl to be so enthusiastic about someone. You’re very lucky.”

Rip gave her a smile, “Well Gideon is extremely special.”

Gideon blushed slightly before making him sit at her side, holding onto one of his hands while they ordered their lunch. She could feel his nervousness as his thumb stroked along the back of her hand, so she squeezed comfortingly.

They talked about Martin’s lecture tour and their studies before Clarissa finally asked.

“Why did you transfer to CCU this year, Rip?”

Gideon felt Rip stiffen slightly and his hand tighten on hers, she knew his reasons, in fact she was the only person that did.

“It was an opportunity I couldn’t turn down,” Rip replied before glancing at Gideon, “And I’m glad I came.”

Gideon grinned back at him.

“What about your family?” Clarissa asked, breaking into their moment.

“I only have my mother,” Rip explained, “She encouraged me to accept the transfer. Thought I could use a change of scenery.”

“Why?”

Gideon winced when Rip’s hand gripped hers tighter at Clarissa’s innocent question.

“I was just having some issues focussing,” he replied with a slight shrug, “And she was right. Coming here helped.”

  Gideon walked with Martin and Clarissa after lunch towards their car, Rip had to leave just after they ate since he was due to work a shift at the garage.

“Well I must admit,” Clarissa said, “I like Rip. He was polite and attentive not to mention the way he looked at you, as though you were the most precious jewel.”

Martin nodded, “I have to agree. Mr Hunter is quite smitten.”

Gideon blushed making them both laugh, and Clarissa hugged her close as they continued across the campus.

“Sara and the others think he’s too serious,” Gideon sighed, “Because he doesn’t join in with things much, or at all. To be honest they don’t like Rip and are not shy about letting me know that.”

Clarissa touched her cheek, “Gideon, as long as you like him, and he treats you properly, then don’t listen to anyone else.”

“Thank you,” Gideon smiled. They reached the car and Gideon hugged both her foster parents tightly.

“We’ll call when we get to the hotel,” Clarissa told her, “Remember if you need anything let us know.”

“I will,” Gideon promised.

As Martin climbed into the driving seat, Clarissa turned back to Gideon.

“Just make sure you use protection, sweetheart,” she said, making Gideon stare at her, “Oh honey, just because Martin still thinks of you and Lily as the little girls who played ‘Princess Scientist Superheroes’ doesn’t mean I do. Rip is young, good looking and adores you so if you two are being intimate make sure you don’t let anything ruin your fun.”

Kissing her cheek, Clarissa got into the car waving to Gideon who stood there still frozen. Stunned that the woman, who had raised her as a mother for over ten years, had given Gideon permission to sleep with her boyfriend.

                                  *********************************************

  Halloween was always a big deal on Campus and especially the Waverider House. They decked the place out as a Haunted House which led to the party in the gardens at the back. Gideon knocked on Rip’s door before letting herself in. She was looking forward to seeing him in the costume she’d found. He had tried to argue against wearing it, but she talked him into it.

“Wow,” Rip said, appearing from the bedroom, “You look…I think wow is the only word I have.”

Gideon spun showing off her costume before she took him in, “And you look perfect, Captain.”

He laughed and gave a flourished bow obviously liking his costume, he hadn’t even known what Firefly was until Gideon made him watch it with her. Basically, so she could get him to dress up as Mal to go with her Inara costume. Taking his hand in hers Gideon pressed a soft kiss to him.

“Thank you for coming with me tonight,” Gideon whispered against his lips, “I know you don’t like parties.”

Rip’s hands rested at her waist, “I know this is important to you. Just promise me you’ll not abandon me.”

Gideon chuckled, “We’re wearing a couple’s costume. I can’t be away from your side.”

  Rip allowed Gideon to take him downstairs to the party, bypassing the haunted house, still stunned by how amazing she looked in her dress. Although it was a rented costume, it fit Gideon as though it was made specifically for her.

Parties made him uncomfortable, he didn’t like being around so many people and only Gideon holding his arm gave him the strength to be here. The last time he’d attended something like this had been the day which changed his life in the most horrifying way. It had taken him two years to put it back together.

Rip wasn’t oblivious to the fact the others in the housing complex didn’t like him, he knew how they viewed him, but it wasn’t something he could or wanted to change. Gideon on the other hand didn’t care that he wasn’t that sociable. She was loved by everyone in the building but was more than happy to spend time with just him.

She was also brilliant. He found it unbelievable that someone so beautiful, so luminous with life who understood computers and physics the way she did wanted to be with him.

Reaching the party, Rip managed to get through small talk with her friends, about an hour later finally on the dancefloor with Gideon in his arms swaying to the music.

  The party was winding down with mostly only those from the building and a few of their close friends left. Sara took a long swig of her beer watching her roommate on the dancefloor with the guy Gideon was, for some unfathomable reason, dating. She had watched them for most of the night, noting that Rip had not left Gideon’s side except to get her a drink or some food.

“They look sweet together,” Amaya noted from her side.

“I guess,” Sara shrugged, “I just don’t what she sees in him. The guy is not exactly personable.”

“That he shows us,” Amaya reminded her, the voice of reason as always, “And you can’t miss the way he looks at her. I would love someone to gaze at me with that kind of devotion.”

Sara sighed, “Great. You’re making me feel bad for not ‘Accepting her choices’.”

Amaya rolled her eyes at the way Sara did the sarcastic quotation marks with her fingers.

“Sorry,” a new voice said making them turn to see a man wearing a ‘Yellow Lightening’ costume from the popular show standing near them, “I didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but do you know the woman dancing with the guy wearing the long brown coat?”

Swapping a confused look Sara and Amaya nodded.

“You know why he came here, don’t you?” the man asked, “Why he left London?”

Concern filled Sara, “What do you mean?”

The man frowned, “It’s not really my place to say.”

“Well, you did,” Sara replied darkly, “So spit it out.”

He glanced over to the dance floor again before turning back to her, “It’s just the last woman he dated, Miranda, after they argued one night, she ended up dead.”

Amaya grabbed her arm as Sara kept a level stare on the man, “Are you telling us he…”

The man shrugged, “No one knows for sure. It was recorded as a car accident, but he disappeared not long after it happened. Rich family managed to sweep it under the rug.”

Sara gripped her bottle of beer tightly. She knew there was something about Rip she didn’t trust but could never quite work out what it was.

“And you know all about this, how?” Amaya asked intently.

He shrugged, “Miranda was a good friend of mine. She was an amazing woman. Introduced me to my fiancé. Losing her was devastating to us.”

The music ended and Sara spotted Gideon leading Rip off the dancefloor and back into the building.

“I should go,” the man said, “I’ve got friends waiting for me.”

“Who are you?” Sara demanded.

He gave a slight smile under his mask, “Eobard Thawne.”

  “Are you sure?” Ray asked, as they congregated in his and Nate’s room after the party finally ended.

Sara nodded.

“No, we’re not,” Amaya argued, “This guy could be anyone. We don’t know anything for definite.”

“But he told you that Rip killed his last girlfriend,” Nate frowned, “That’s…”

“An odd thing to say to strangers at a party,” Amaya replied, “But again it is a legitimate concern.”

Ray grimaced, “What do we do?”

They sat in silence, all drinking their beers.

“Felicity,” Sara said suddenly.

“What about her?” Ray asked.

Sara tapped her fingers on the bottle, “She could dig up some information for us.”

“Are you serious?” Amaya demanded.

“Yes, because at this precise moment our friend is upstairs in bed with a man who may have murdered his last girlfriend,” Sara replied, “I want to know, and we’ll need proof if we’re going to get her to believe us.”

Ray nodded, “I’ll talk to her.”

“Discreetly,” Sara reminded him, “Oliver works at the same garage as Rip. I love Felicity but she tends to talk a lot.”

“I will,” Ray assured.

Sara took another quick drink and nodded, “I just wish there was a way we could persuade her to stay away from him until we’re able to prove it.”

  Gideon sighed happily as she lay curled up to Rip feeling his fingers gently drawing patterns on her hip.

“Did you enjoy tonight?” she asked.

Rip smiled slightly, “The bit in this room was very enjoyable.”

Rolling her eyes, she snuggled closer, “You know what I mean.”

“Parties still aren’t my favourite place to be,” Rip murmured into her hair, “But being with you made it much easier.” At her smile he added, “And you looked utterly gorgeous in your costume.”

A shy smile touched her lips, “Pity it’s just a rental costume and has to go back tomorrow or I would wear it for you again.”

“I could buy it for you,” Rip murmured.

Gideon looked at him confused.

He chuckled at her expression, “You do realise who my mother is, don’t you?”

“Mary Xavier?” Gideon mused softly thinking over everything he’d told her before realisation hit her, “Xavier Enterprises?”

Rip nodded.

“Then why live here?” she asked incredulously, “Why work at the garage?”

“Because I don’t need any more than these rooms,” Rip told her, “And working there gave me something to focus on when I wasn’t studying.”

Gideon placed a soft kiss on his cheek.

“I did not expect to meet you,” Rip whispered, “You changed everything, Gideon.” He stared into her eyes, “I love you.”

Taken aback by his sudden confession, Gideon found herself speechless for a few moments before she kissed him.

“I love you too.”